Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

Moonmaker 109 - Line of Infinite Ends Finite Finishing
109 - Line of Infinite Ends Finite Finishing



They reached Russia, and Taylor found herself thinking about nothing but the smell of mountain pines. All was one and one was all and all was one, and that meant that in a mountain pine she ought to be able to find all the truths of the universe, and she knew she could, if only she looked, smelled, and possibly licked it a few times. In hidden interiors she found ambiguity. In the death of plants around the tree, poisoned by its roots, she could find struggle and the desire for evolution. In the spreading of pollen at acceptable times she found rigorous order and a refined adaptation to seasons. In the sap she found sweetness and with sweetness came perceptions of sweetness and the arbitrary distinctions of taste into category and preference. In a mountain pine she could find the universe. In a mountain pine she would find the universe, if only she could dive down and find one.



A request denied by Contessa with firm certainty.



Feh.



They crossed over silent streets and silent apartment blocks and silent cities, and Taylor did nothing but murmur to herself about the way her thread felt when she tied it around herself. Determined fate, she said to an increasingly grey-faced Vicky, was a thread in a labyrinth, and the thread could tangle around you over and over and over, until it scraped against your scars and tickled your throat. It was a warm thread, or it was cold, or blunt, or sharp, or golden or silver or iron or nothing else and nothing besides - more accurately, it was all extremes, it was the final stimulus. Taylor, and Vicky, and Contessa, and most certainly Chorei, had been influenced by tiny nudges throughout their entire lives. Emotional impacts, minor alterations, near-misses and almost-seens. They swam through oceans of unfelt meanwhiles, guided by the tiniest of pressures from the inevitability of now. Fate, thus, had a tendency to feel like all of those nudges compressed into one. And you realised that it wasn't - it was the accumulation from which they descended. Like an onion being peeled one layer at a time, infinitely thin layers tickling against one's skin, providing those imperceptible and accumulative nudges...



And the thread was the prime source from which those nudges all descended, it was the accumulation of layers of stimulus. Every kick, every prod, every nudge and every tweak, compressed into a solid weight that boiled and chilled and gnawed and thrilled and scraped upon her scars like she was being constricted by a living thing. She could feel it, she could feel it so keenly.



She relayed this. Vicky nodded. But she didn't understand. Taylor knew she could make her understand. Peel her mind open and force her to experience revelation. Almost wanted to. Maybe this was what she'd get, after all this was over. A mad woman, stumbling through the streets of ruined cities. Stay away from that one, don't listen to her odd words, don't pay attention to her silvery skin or her fleshy clothes, and whatever you do, don't let her touch you, don't let her grab you and force you to see what she sees. Inverted gorgon - a gorgon was a being who's sight you feared being cast upon you, but Taylor would be someone you feared sharing the sight of. Seeing what she saw, instead of being what she saw. For a second, she even imagined grafting a few snakes to her head, just to really complete the image. She already flew, she already had sinuous elements in Chorei, and she existed in a (visible) trio. And it got even better! The Medusa was an image that was once used by revolutionaries, reflecting the paralysing, infinitely destructive nature of truth, the Medusa-Truth that everyone fled from, and what did she bring but truth, what did she see but truth, and why else was Vicky growing so very frightened of her?



Gorgon. Onomatopoeia, almost. Like the growling of an animal. She tried it out on her forked tongue - another thing to complete the image.



"Gorgon. Gor-gon. Gorgon."



A sharp-toothed smile - more completion of the image.



Hm. Gorgons... they used the image of those to ward against evil, once. Frighten it away with the sight of something so hideous and vulgar and vile that it deserved to be shunned, demanded shunning. And Taylor was a creature which warded the others, wasn't she? Not quite human, and much less human than them. Hm. They swooped low to the ground, and Taylor laughed quietly, her one remaining eye flaring with peculiar lights.



"...hey, Vicky..."



"Yes?"



"...I'm your Gorgoneion."



Vicky smiled slightly.



"Sure. Whatever that is."



Taylor understood that all was one and one was all and all was one (three repetitions made that mantra stronger, resonating pleasingly with invisible strains of significance). She saw the Medusa-Truth. Ha. Had a name for the path she now walked - the Gorgon-Road to Medusa-Truth. She'd passed through the domains of the sea and had been cursed by forces she didn't understand and hadn't intended to provoke, and now... and one side of her dripped venom, courtesy of Chorei, and another dispensed life, courtesy of Chorei. The image was forming, the mythological imprint, she could feel her boot-print slipping into one made before her, made in imitation of her, time was a fucking illusion and the Greeks had been writing about her all this time, yes, everything was foreshadowing for her emergence, foreshadowing, four, as in, four people here, four fore four fore, her thread of fate was the thread of human history, she was the culmination of years of prophecy and-



Settle down, Taylor.



Fine.



Feh.



...and she'd been decapitated yet remained powerful, so there was even more to complete the image, and...



***



Russia crossed below them. A rolling plain marked by great fields of snow, slashed by concrete roads packed with clotted masses of abandoned cars. In the distance, she thought she could see Moscow... no, no, it was much too far away for that, but she liked to imagine that she'd do what needed to be done in the shade of Kremlin domes, split open like broken Fabergé eggs by Behemoth's arrival. Where was the old bastard? She hadn't been sure, but... he'd been accompanied by a metallic tree that harvested the dead. In the interminable distance, she thought she could glimpse shapes... her agents were more scattered out here, burning out or running dry. Simply getting stuck as the land became harder and harder to traverse. They were leaving signs made out of burning gasoline, their bodies curled up and frozen to death beside them, wearing clothes they'd stolen from washing lines. Dead with the same expressions they'd held in life. Warnings were emblazoned in fire and smoke - others were coming. Tohu and Bohu, the Twins, an Eidolon imitator and a city-shaper moving to intercept.



Bohu shaped cities, she was likely to be guarding the Sleeper from all approaches.



Taylor already had a plan for that. Contessa had told her that the Sleeper's containment had been flawless, as in, done in a self-perpetuating style. There were no pylons to break or convenient weak points, the containment was now sustained by the event horizon of the man himself. Been a good piece of work, one of the Grid's better moments. Of course, no containment was perfect - but this came close. Tayor wouldn't have her teleportation screwed with by any Grid structures, that much was for sure. Teleport past the endless array of traps, and get to the Sleeper immediately. She'd vomit blood and go a little mad, she knew that, but focus always helped. Focus always made teleportation easier, it was when she teleported just to cross large distances, her goals vague and more symbolic than anything else, that she ran into trouble. Once she saw the Sleeper, she felt like she'd be fine. So, bypass Bohu, avoid Tohu, and reach the Sleeper. Then... do something.



You sound like you have a plan. Your thoughts are tinged with it. But you're not... expressing it, even to me.



Why? Is it secret? Do you not know yet? Come now, we've been partners for nearly half a decade, why not... give me some insight? Let me help. Please.




Not a question of helping.



She focused on the present, and some of her lingering transcendence, no, madness, drifted away, like huge fog banks parting to reveal a wave-spattered shore. Still there, but... parted. Moved away from the object of her attention, and lingering around the periphery. The Sleeper had perhaps begun in Stalingrad, now Volgograd, but it hadn't remained there. Much like Angrboda, really. Both had started their journey in one place, gathered what they needed, then moved elsewhere to finish the job. Angrboda had obtained her razor under Naaktgeboren Ridge, and could have used that same comet to try and do what she needed. But she chose to move, migrating eventually to Brockton Bay's own comet, where she executed the final stages of her plan. The Sleeper had gotten slightly further than she had. Begun in Stalingrad, underneath an old church which had concealed the comet in its crypts. Then, moved, and ascended out in Tunguska, Siberia. Based around yet another comet. Nice and isolated, no-one to bother him. Then, he'd moved again, shifting significantly westwards, tearing up anything in his wake. Leaving behind a daisy-chain of anomalies leading right back to his birthplace. Wound up settling in Mordovia, when the Grid had managed to contain him properly. He emanated poor physics.



A green zone where minor anomalies could be observed, the consequence of stark reality violation happening in the distance. Yellow zone, where the effects became more pronounced, and frequently fatal. And a red zone, which constituted the body of the Sleeper himself. Taylor would've been more worried about mutation, but... she'd handled it before, knew how to deal with it. And the Grid had done a very good job keeping this nice and contained. No major population centres hit, and people could still live in Mordovia, as long as they remained outside the green zone. People could still enter that zone, too - the egg of a new universe, and the Grid had reduced it down to minor physical mutations in people nearby.



Time to crack it open.



They flew, and slowly but surely, Bohu's influence started to show itself. The ground was twisted and malformed, hills repeated over and over and over in identical shapes, the surfaces smoothed over unnaturally. She thought she'd be walking into some brilliantly structured fortress, but... the madness showed itself after only a minute of eerily regular hills devoid of life or construction. The Sleeper was here. And Bohu had strayed too close. A sacrifice to a greater purpose - one Endbringer in exchange for countless miles of insanity. In the distance, a black monolith - the creature itself. Tall, so very, very tall, larger than any skyscraper, black as night with narrow, shining eyes. Hair that hung down to her 'waist' in cables thicker than a human's entire body. She looked like a piece of the night sky cut out and stapled messily. And behind her lay something... else. It shimmered in the dawn. Time was running short. Scion would be dead soon, the Grid knew it. And Taylor had seem him thrashing around like a child in Hungary, he was on the verge of simply... stopping. He moved like someone who could barely muster the effort to do so.



But even so, she'd... rather like it if he speared from the sky now, flung golden light around effortlessly, wiped out Bohu and let Taylor on through with a wave and a smile.



No such luck.



Bohu shared the dreams of the Sleeper. Through her, the new universe was picked out in great rings. No more green, yellow, or red zones - the division had faded. Where one form of madness ended, the other form extended it, intensified it, imitated it.



A city lay before them.



A great, brass city.



It was splendid.



A lake of raw oil lay beside it like an unfurled slug, wet and puckering, life twitching under its surface. Rivers flowed through the streets, moving with lazy coils. Sometimes things emerged, twitching and multi-legged, half-formed by bitumen wombs. Larger than cars, and burning with ghost lights. The city was a parody, a mesh of impossible physics and conventional architecture. She saw ziggurats, and thought of Teotihuacan, the Sumerians... but then they were made out of soft brass, gleaming dully in the morning light of Russia's sun, and the rainbow shimmer of the city's own, personal star. The ziggurats were marked with enormous murals depicting shapes that made her eye ache, even now she'd seen so much and was immune to most eye-aching things. The ziggurats breathed, and she saw arteries and veins of tin and copper flowing from the surface, feeding a pulsing pyramid-heart, draining nutrients from the oil rivers and oil lake. Factories were low and squat, and creatures shambled into them in great ranks. Pumps sent out the resulting liquid to feed the ziggurats, the other buildings, all of it. Ribcage-skyscrapers. Cathedrals of yellow-stained glass, where wet, red things squirmed in shells of fool's gold, ammonites that breathed plasma and sang infrasonic hymns. Gas flares emerged from sewer grates emblazoned with soft brass inlay that formed itself into faces, her face, with bloody dreadlocks and one eye torn, and from that missing eye came the gas flares, illuminated in blue and grey and orange and all the shades of hallucination. Garbage heaps swelled and moaned like sea cows, organic garbage that fused and coalesced and became one, undulating thing that crashed itself upon the factories and was harvested by mosquito-things which emerged from pools of blessed mercury, held by basins which thrummed like reactors and glowed a sharp electric blue. Amidst the organic garbage piles there were fungal crocodiles, teeth like dentist's drills and eyes replaced with flowering cordyceps and green-banded broodsacs, gnawing upon great mounds of conjoined hearts, plunged their snouts into ventricles the size of vestibules while aortae grew teeth and gnawed at the crocodiles but only grew infected and swollen with fungal pustules and incendiary spores. Creatures crawled and spat and slithered and flew, the city was a creature and she saw mechanical viruses with steel-wire legs and protein cases made of solid ever-blazing magnesium scuttle crab-wise outwards. She saw tunnels that moaned when they were entered. She saw trains which wept metal.



Slowly, she settled down, lowering to the ground. Perspective of the whole scene only made it worse.



The city was... oh, it was something, all right. And above it, there was its queen. Dark and tall and with eyes like stars. No sign of her sister, maybe she wouldn't get close. Afraid of the consequences. The Sleeper's Bride stood tall and perfect, and around her she bred a city in the shade of her divine husband. It was reality and unreality struggling to coexist... reality and unreality as husband and wife, sometimes affectionate, sometimes conflicting, sometimes mating with rabid glee. Codependent and radioactive. The horizon... something was wrong with it. Around the Sleeper, the horizon seemed to shift and bend, twisting... the sky turned into conflicting pieces of cloud, moving along peculiar angles. And Bohu almost seemed reflected up there, two dark figures extended to meet in the middle. A mirage, purely a mirage, but... space wasn't obeying the rules it should.



She could see the madness she'd expose herself to, in that thing. Teleportation was an option, but she imagined coming out of a maddening teleport, already a fraught enterprise, into that place. And had ideas.



Contessa nodded to her.



"It might be time, Taylor."



"Yeah. I know."



Vicky gave a small, frightened smile.



"So, time for that master plan you've been all coy about?"



"More or less."



"Mind if I ask for the details?"



Taylor paused.



"Best not."



Her voice dropped.



"I'm sorry."



"Why are you-"



And then Taylor got to work.



The plan she'd worked out with Contessa, growing on the main one. She had no future. Contessa neither. Madness was going to trace her every thought, and Contessa had already resigned herself to dying. Coming close to death hadn't exactly given her a renewed lease on life. They were both burned-out bulbs shambling onwards like there was no tomorrow. Taylor extended Chorei from her back, and ordered the nun to remain still while she scraped a few scales loose. Chorei was saying something... Taylor ignored her. She knew she could get to the centre of that city, she knew she could. But afterwards... no getting out. Anything she left behind at the event horizon would be dead meat, churned up by that mad place. She looked at Vicky, at her scars, at her missing eye, at the replacement she'd had stapled in, at all the things she'd been through, largely because of Taylor... and she worked faster.



She'd done this once before.



In Senpou. And there, she'd been alone. Working with long-dead materials. Hadn't gone so far down this path, where everything felt so simple.



Now, she had a potent influence of the Wolf-Divided, a wolfish star, existing just over the horizon. With the Wolf came mutation. And from one came all and all came one and one came all.



Taylor, what are you doing? Why are-



No response. Taylor was working. Growing it. Letting the scale bloom with mutations that she slowly began to sculpt, burning it from time to time, grafting it, allowing it to swell larger and larger, differentiating... one cell reduced to a stem by the Flame's unification, then mutated outwards, and she had all the ingredients she needed. She knew Sigismund had accomplished the task of harbouring multiple centipedes at once. She knew this was possible. In the end, it was... calming, to slowly grow a new centipede in her fingers, nurture it from infancy to completion. Chorei was talking, faster.



That won't help, the unification of another centipede may give you more pincers, but it won't make you stronger. Why are you doing this? Why did you apologise to Victoria? Taylor, please, just answer me, why won't you...



Taylor finally spoke.



"You... you still have a future. Vicky, you've got a family."



Vicky's voice became low and dangerous.



"What are you talking about, Taylor. Don't do anything stupid. You know I'm with you to the end."



"I'm aware. Which is why I have to do this."



Vicky started to try and move, seize control... Taylor ignored her. This was her body. She ruled it. And she was comprehending... so very, very much. Vicky couldn't do anything to stop her. Nor could Chorei. Contessa watched with sad, dark eyes.



And Taylor's new centipede was almost the length of her forearm now, twitching as neural signals woke up. The mad city beyond gurgled and spat, frothing with odd-coloured flames, the oil lake frothing with rainbow-sheen foam. Bohu hadn't noticed them... or was content to wait for them to come. They couldn't exactly just turn around and leave. At least, Taylor couldn't. Contessa couldn't. The centipede was almost done... she tossed it upwards as it continued to grow, letting Contessa grab it with both hands. She did it without flinching at the many, many legs that clicked and clattered away, at the pincers which dripped juvenile venom. She spoke quietly and firmly.



"Chorei, you know what I know. Vicky, removal will be easy to achieve if both parts are consenting to it."



Stop it, Taylor. Stop it, you're scaring me.



"Taylor..."



Her bag. The limbs she'd collected. And in the snow... yes. They'd done what she said. Back in that facility, she'd ordered her agents to move out here, to scout, to supply information, and for a few... to come to the Sleeper, and stop. Find shelter, then do nothing. And here they were. Pale and odd. Invariably female. She grabbed one, tugging it over... picked the sizes correctly, at least. Flesh was pale, but the internals were functional, the Grid built this sort of model to last. And ultimately, she had a means of stabilising it for a very long period of time. Taylor seized control of her own arms... and lifted both razors. Sharpening them against one another, letting the white metal gleam...



"I'm sorry."



And she began to carve. The agent's body was... workable. But there were a few elements that needed removal. Particularly, the head. She had far too much practice with this. Knew how to pop the skull off from the spinal column in such a way that the spinal column was still basically intact. Like an exposed wire in an unfinished house. Chorei lunged... and Taylor grabbed her out of the air, stopping her from savaging the body. She could feel what was happening. Her voice rose, becoming a scream in Taylor's mind. She was terrified. Taylor was too. But she wasn't dragging more people down.



She raised her razors...



And drew on the knowledge she'd gained. Days of grafted contact with Vicky. Days of sharing her dreams. And days of experiencing deliriously wonderful revelations.



"I'm not... I'm not sending you to that ocean. You don't deserve it, not yet, it's not for you."



Her mutterings were frenzied and halfway incomprehensible, her teeth were so gritted that she could only speak with muted vowels. Vicky was screaming at her, telling her to stop. Wouldn't. She didn't deserve the ocean, with those black birds and that flat white sky. Taylor had seen the afterlife, and she'd tasted its waters, and she didn't want to send more people there. No more than was necessary. Contessa, on instinct, passed her the centipede. Wriggling and lively. Completely viable. The agent in front of her was technically alive, just... mostly brain-dead. She made a small incision in the chest, allowed the centipede to squirm in. Chorei saw the plan. And she loathed it. Taylor did too, in a way. She forced the centipede down into the ribcage, let it hook around the spinal column. Not a full graft, but it was integrating, forming part of a living biology, hunting eagerly for a mind to join with. A Senpou centipede desperate for a proper host.



Time to give it one.



"Taylor, don't, please, I want to stay, let me stay, I-"



The Fool's Razor burned in her mind...



And with a twitch, she severed Blondie. Didn't need that shield getting in the way. Easy to ignore the tattered fractals on the ground, shivering and shining. She'd seen more than enough - ceased to surprise her in any way.



The second slice didn't need anything esoteric.



Just sharpness.



A single cut.



And Vicky's head fell free from Taylor's shoulder, landing steaming in the snow. Mouth still moving. Taylor had to move fast, and did, picking her up and plugging her into the agent's body. Mismatched stump, but... she grafted. Yes, yes. Life in the mind, life in the body. Head could still survive briefly beyond the body, and Vicky wasn't exactly natural. Hooked up to a perpetually regenerating centipede had its perks. The head was still warm when she aligned the spinal columns and grafted them together. When she grabbed that centipede and compelled it to do exactly what she damn well said. Usually, these things would be more picky.



She denied it that luxury.



She forced it to join.



The body began to shift, heart racing, slowly waking up...



And Taylor's knife flashed a third time.



Taylor, don't, you're my only friend, I can't lose you, I won't lose you, all I ask is you let me go with you, that's all, that's all I want, just let me-



"Chorei. Tsuta. You said you've lived more in these last few years than you did in the last few hundred. I remember you telling me that, once. Well... I think it's time for you to keep on living. I'm doomed. I'm not taking you down with me."



Her voice dropped.



"I... can't kill you again."



You wouldn't be killing me, Taylor, I trust you, I truly trust you, I don't care where you go, I'm with you. We're in this to the end, aren't we? Please, I'm too old to start again, I need you, I need us, don't let me go, I can help!



"I can't kill you again. And I don't trust myself enough to get through this. If we lose, it's all doomed anyway. But..."



But on the off-chance that she won and died? Or won and went mad, because madness seemed to be her fate right now?



She wasn't dragging people down with her.



She'd lost too many. She'd dragged people to her level and broken them, piece by piece. So many of her friends with lives ruined and minds shattered, she wouldn't let it happen again. So many bodies already made by her own actions. That city was a landscape of madness, the Sleeper was likely to mark her grave, and if she could get anyone out of this alive and with an intact mind, then she would. Even if it meant...



Meant hearing Chorei cry like a child.



Meant seeing Vicky struggle to gain control of her new body, enough control to wake up properly and stop Taylor.



"I'm sorry, Chorei. I'm sorry. And thank you."



She sliced for a third time.



A final time.



And she felt a mind leave her centipede. She held that mind in her hands, pliable and intangible, a role pressed into a flickering construct... easy enough to lower, carefully, into the body before her. Into the centipede which coiled mindlessly around the spinal cord.



She could feel how the centipede changed when Chorei's mind entered it.



Could see how Vicky's expression shifted.



She could remove Chorei if she needed to. Chorei would go willingly. Taylor wanted to imagine her getting another body and moving on, having another life, a happier life, doing all the things she'd denied herself in the past few centuries. She imagined Vicky moving on and living, having a family, repairing what was damaged, properly reuniting with her cousin for more than a few hours, and doing something. Being sane. Sane as anyone could be. Her attention shifted to Blondie... no, one more thing. Contessa. She remained mounted in Taylor's back, impassive and grim. Taylor didn't need to cut. They were all one creature, and Contessa's mind simply... abandoned her body with the same ease of removing a hat. Flowed into the centipede that Chorei had recently been evicted from. The body collapsed forwards, nothing left in it. Need to cut it free soon, but until then...



Taylor spoke. She knew Blondie could hear her.



"Choice. Stay with her, and maybe you kill her by accident when this all goes up. Come with me, and we try and solve this mess together. I need your flight."



Immediate refusal, a flash of warning red.



"You love her, I know you do. But here's the thing. You're new. Monitor told me. You're newborn, you're still learning how this all works. You love Vicky now, how many reincarnations until you stop? What happens when she dies and you need to move on? How long will you love her, how long until you're as cold as Monitor was, or the Butcher?"



Hesitation.



"She was cold by the end. Monitor burned through host after host over countless cycles, she didn't care about any of them. They were just tools to her. You're the same basic matter, both of you. How long until you're like her? You're still getting used to possessing people, you love Vicky because she's the first. If you stay with her, maybe you kill her when your whole network crashes down. Maybe you just get to keep her company for a few hours until the world ends. Maybe you keep her company, then vanish after the network dies, and that's it. Or maybe you come with me, help me do my job, and we maybe leave a world behind which she can live in."



Her eye narrowed.



"I love her too. That's why I've had to cut her out of me. That's why I've cut Chorei out of me."



The fractals squirmed. Conflicted. But Taylor... she knew. Contessa was murmuring secrets in her ears, all the observations of these creatures the Grid had done. And the Grid had analysed them plenty, at Contessa's behest. Taylor had slept under the same blanket as Blondie back in Madison, she'd seen Blondie have continuous breakdowns over the fact that Vicky might not want her. That had stuck. Vicky had voluntarily abandoned her, and only taken her back when there was literally no other option. Blondie had dragged Vicky away from Monitor, disobeying the orders that Vicky would've wanted her to follow. She was growing more independent. Capable of deciding what was good for Vicky, and then acting towards that good. Even if Vicky didn't personally want it.



And she could see the decay.



She could see how her entire system was burning to the ground. Once, her species would've survived this planet and moved on to conquer thousands more. Now, they all died here. Each and every one of them. Monitor had responded to that lack of purpose with desperate scavenging, doing everything she could to restore a version of the status quo. Blondie? Blondie wasn't old enough to know a status quo, and she clearly held it lower in priority that helping Vicky. Blondie had no higher calling now, nothing else to suborn her.



Independence. Lack of higher purpose. Fanatical devotion. Doomed world and species.



All four combined.



Her own little fourfold revolution.



And Blondie's shivers ceased.



Taylor integrated her without a second thought. Feeling a shield reluctantly form around her limbs, an aura start to emanate waves of... loss. She was deeply saddened, as sad as one of her species could be. An invisible hand reached out to caress Vicky's cheek, and the body on the ground thrashed desperately, struggling to gain muscular control. She'd be fine. Chorei would already be fixing it all.



Taylor stood, and her new centipede derisively tore Contessa's body from her back, letting it fall into the snow. Scars filled over the gaps before she could blink. Contessa coiled around her shoulders, pale imitation of Chorei. Her tiny dark eyes glittered like jewels in the morning light. Even now, she looked sad. Chorei was gone. Victoria was gone. The world might be gone, too. She had no reason, now, to hold back. She was free to go as mad as she liked. Threads of fate were already driving her onwards, and she was eager to follow, but...



Just before... before the end.



She bent down. And planted a small, chaste kiss on Vicky's forehead. An invisible shield-impression of Vicky's face moved after her, doing the same. One kiss beside the other. And Taylor whispered.



"I'm sorry. Both of you. Vicky, you're my best friend, and... and without you, I'll feel like half a person. Chorei, you've earned another go at life. Vicky, get her a body, I don't care how you do it, just get her a body. Go and find yourself another Sigismund. Do it for me. Time to live life with your own body, right?"



Her smile was weak.



"I love you both."



VIcky finally managed to gain some control over her breathing, her voice...



"...T-Taylor, please..."



But Taylor was already moving.



Into the mad city. Into the gaze of the city-shaper. Into the glow of the Sleeper's false sun.



Vicky was starting to stand when she left. But she lacked the speed or the power to properly pursue. Chorei was healing everything with desperate speed, getting the body working as quickly as possible. Taylor could imagine her crying without end. Crying and furious all at once. Taylor would miss her, miss her voice, her mannerisms, the way she coiled up around her heart... she'd hated her, once. Now it was hard to imagine living without her.



But now...



Now Taylor was free to go mad.



Now Taylor was free to give it all up just for the slimmest chance of winning.



She dropped one razor. Vicky's. A final goodbye.



And began to float onwards.



***



No, no, no, no, no, no, no... Victoria, get her back, get her back, please, I need her, I can't live without her, I need her. You need her too, yes? We can get her back, if we move quickly, graft suddenly. I can show you how, let me put the memories in your head, just stay still and I'll give you the right information. You can graft, I can get inside, maybe try and push out that Italian hussy, it's my body, I should have more command over it than she does right now. As for you, you can... use your razor, it's over there, we cut out your power, you put it back on, now we're on even footing! Force her to take you, but importantly, force her to take me back, I...



I... I can't live without her.




I need her.



Vicky struggled up from the ground. The plan was good. She moved as fast as her new limbs would allow... not fast enough. She was so clumsy, so fucking clumsy. Could feel metallic organs shifting around, black blood was being circulated... it was an agent's body, but it was working with her, all the adjustments had been made and Chorei was harmonising the whole system. She was operational. Why couldn't Taylor have done this ages ago, split them apart, given her a new body? Because she didn't want Vicky to be prepared for this. Wanted her uncertain. Not happening, not letting her go. They were in this to the end, they'd promised never to go too far, but... goddammit, she couldn't even hate her for this, she could understand every decision, why wouldn't she take her? They were best friends, she could still feel the warmth of her kiss on her forehead. Not fair. None of this was fair. She stumbled onwards, coughing up a little red matter - her head, purging whatever red blood lingered in it, replacing it with black. Idiot, idiot, she needed a human body, she couldn't...



She ran through the snow. Knee-deep. She'd not realised when she was flying, but... knee-deep. The body was only wearing scavenged clothing, the cold was piercing quickly, and... didn't matter. Chorei was warming her. She moved without tiring, she moved without ceasing. Taylor was floating away, moving faster by the second, getting used to using the power on her own. A centipede coiled around her... Contessa. Contessa had done this. That cunt. She'd manipulated her, lied to her, done something, convinced her to go along with this insane death-wish, all of this was Contessa's fault, and... and...



...she respected Taylor too much to say that.



She knew Taylor had come up with this plan. Contessa had probably contributed. But in the end, both of them...



Tired. So very tired. And sadder than they let on.



Both of them just wanted it all to end.



Vicky did too. Vicky did too. Taylor had a dad, she had a family, she had friends, why was she...



...she'd dreamed about her dad.



Vicky had seen them. Lived in them. During their journey here, she'd lived in Taylor's dreams from time to time, and she'd seen...



They were distant. Liked each other. Loved each other, even. But they weren't part of each other's lives, not really. He was moving on, she'd long-since changed beyond his capacity to adapt. They loved each other, but they weren't...



No, stop it, stop justifying it.



She kept running.



But Taylor and Contessa were already dots in the distance, approaching the Sleeper with reckless abandon.



The city was rising to fight them. Monsters rising from the streets on steel wings. The Endbringer overhead starting to slowly move, bearing down on her with furious purpose. And Taylor...



She's...



She's beautiful
.



Light was blazing from her. Not just Frenzied yellow, but reds, browns, blues, all the colours of all the forces she'd encountered. No idea what her face was like, but... she imagined it locked into a rictus scream. Embracing all the things she'd been fighting back for the last week, since... changing. Fighting back for Vicky, for Chorei. Maybe... maybe this impulse had been there, longer than she wanted to think about. Since she came back from Senpou Temple, the same kind of... helpless desperation. Willing to cause a localised disaster at Lomonosov, willing to summon Scion to have a long look at him, willing to run around causing catastrophes, taking risks, gambling over and over. She must've known her luck would run out. How long had she been thinking about this, about leaving her alone? What had happened beyond that portal? Her centipede, no, Contessa, Contessa was lashing around her, snapping with inhuman precision. The swarm was coming, the city itself was pulsing and rising, building lifting themselves on thick-trunked legs, the ziggurats unfolding to expose long, armour-plated bodies and ravenous jaws, the air shimmering with rainbow colour like an oil slick... physics was breaking, the city was exposing all its horrors at once, and Endbringer was coming, and none of it could touch her.



She was pushing onwards. Teleporting freely, emerging without the customary self-damaging madness.



She was glorious.



Held back until now. And had... changed, so very much.



...we can't... can't reach her, can we?



Vicky shivered as a body moved slowly amidst her organs. Still growing. But already frightfully powerful. Despite it all, she couldn't feel more than unease, revulsion was absent. Different to having Patience up there. Seemed more... regulated. Contained.



This was every nightmare at once.



This was... she was stuck, knee-deep in cloying snow, as she saw her best friend fly away while blazing with impossible light, her voice rising to a scream as she crashed into the horde, flickering through it, tearing it apart like a child tearing clumsily through a piece of paper. She wasn't even thinking. She was just... acting, a flowing, mindless creature pursuing the path she'd set herself. She'd abdicated the ability to choose in favour of the ability to achieve.



Nothing could stop her.



No-one could stop her.



Not Vicky. Not Chorei. Not Blondie. Not Bohu. Not anything else. Something moved amidst the clouds, a force beginning to come down...



Vicky knew how she could survive this, just... hide, she knew how, Chorei had learned a huge amount from Taylor, Vicky knew a huge amount of her own, she knew how to hide. But she didn't want to.



She didn't want to miss seeing her best friend's last moments.



She watched, tears staining her cheeks.



Sole human witness to the end.



If she couldn't help, then at least she could watch.



Taylor/Contessa was moving faster, faster, bright, brighter... carving through brass-armoured abominations, crushing magnesium-plated viruses in her fiery hands, little pops of aching white light that paled in comparison to what had made them. The lake of oil burned, and fires spread through the city, heating buildings until they started to soften and melt. Creature upon creature, monster upon monster, a horde without number or reckoning. For each one that died, a dozen more took its place. Junk heaps heaved up on stilt-like legs, and blasted out waves of choking spores, while crocodiles the size of buses dropped from their sides, teeth bared and venom spraying with reckless abandon. None survived contact with Taylor. A sweep, and she'd obliterate whole ruined mounds. The city was trying to form a body to crush her, buildings aligning into arms, legs, heads, shaping itself into a titan. A final battle, something that would appeal to the Endbringers, as conflict-obsessed as they were, and... and none of it worked. Taylor, gibbering and screaming, simply evaporated them, or more often ignored them. Slipping through the reaching fingers of the great shadowy woman, dancing over the tops of rainbow-coloured trails, extending through the air and warping everything they touched. Coming closer to her goal. Moving faster than she had until now, so much faster, and so much keener. Sanity had been a shackle, sanity had bound her to a world with rules rigged against her. The Sleeper was...



He was a whirlwind of rainbow shades. He was an impossible storm. He was another universe aching to be born, stuck in the birth canal. A plan centuries in the making, abandoned at the last moment. Vicky had never expected to see him like this, to see his full scale.



Didn't care. No attention to be paid to the false sun.



All she cared about was Taylor.



Didn't want to live without her. Didn't want to live in a world bought with her death.



Didn't want to be alone.



Chorei was weeping. Impossibly, in the confines of her mind, the nun curled up and wept. Vicky didn't. She didn't have the luxury of tears right now, they'd stop her from looking.



Looking as Taylor performed a final teleport, crashing through an assembled mass of leering ziggurats bristling with spikes and humming with arcane weaponry.



She'd not been hurt once in the approach.



And Vicky watched as she reached...



Reached for the storm...



Her fists clenched and her eyes watered from the strain of staring at that thing... the Simurgh was coming, descending rapidly through the air, no expression on her face but nonetheless reeking of panic. Her last-ditch effort had failed, she hadn't anticipated Taylor doing this, becoming so fast, so versatile. Vicky could see fields of countermeasures rotting in that mad city, none of them worth a damn in the face of what Taylor had become. She watched...



And Taylor made contact.



She made contact.



She made contact.
 
Moonmaker 110 - Moonmaker
110 - Moonmaker



Taylor entered the storm, a scream on her lips, madness coursing through her mind.



And she saw...



This place was flaying the universe. There was a point, somewhere in the middle. The eye of the storm. But now, she moved through something else. She moved through the flayed layers of reality. The peeled fragments of existence. Universal vivisection. She was moving layer by layer, removing each veil. Her mind was boiling. The first veil to be shed was air. Gas. Conventional notions of space. She moved from troposphere, to stratosphere, to mesosphere, to thermosphere, to exosphere... she moved into what mountaineers called the Death Zone. Her body burned up oxygen faster than she could replenish it. Deterioration resulted. Regeneration kicked in to sustain her, to keep her going even as hypoxia ached to destroy her from the inside out. But she could... shit, the regeneration was struggling. Her fingers were turning bluish-purple, her toes too, her flesh in general was dying and all warmth was retreating inwards. Her gums slipped back from her teeth, made her seem rabid and animal-like, her eye filled with blood... her brain, the regeneration focused on the brain. Like the lake with Frida. Retreat inwards, protect what was important, let the flesh rot, let the bones creak and snap, but protect the centre.


The Grid would never find root with humanity because humans had centres. The Grid didn't. She knew this because the universe told her, it whispered that the Grid would never take root until humans cut out their brains and turned their bodies into colonies. The Grid held court among viruses and nanomachines, the Grid made a throne out of capsid shells, the Grid was the swarm which lacked a queen, the...



A hiccup. Her lungs collapsed as pressure ceased. Didn't need them.



And she peeled through the first veil. Air was gone. No human could survive this. Her scars were keeping her body from simply rupturing. Vacuum. No oxygen. No gas at all. Organs damaged immediately, regeneration struggling to keep them working. Blondie was powerful, but she wasn't meant for this. She punched, she crushed, she intimidated, but at no stage did she have this in mind during her creation. A flaw she clearly resented, her shield lashing out with petty anger, a silent scream going through it as she mourned the loss of her chosen, her beloved, her one. No heat, and frostbite clambered up her limbs, felt like an old friend. Made her think of Frida, made her think of an icy lake in the depths of America. The cold couldn't hurt her, but it could comfort her. Water vapour formed in her soft tissues, in her bloodstream... Taylor Hebert had possibly drawn her last breath on this earth. Nothing now. Nothing at all, and never would be. Her blood cooled... and she was blind. Barotrauma.



Kept going. If she hadn't grafted... she'd be dead now.



She kept moving, and...



And felt another veil.



What veil? What could've moved?



...oh.



Oh.



Contessa murmured advice to her.



They were... they'd entered another flayed layer of the universe. From the gaseous atmosphere, to something more... esoteric.



The noosphere.



The human subconscious.



She'd talked about it. Read about it. Thought about it. Armsmaster had mentioned 'noospheric signatures' at one point. The Grid, appearing as her mother, had referred to 'noospheric anomalies'. She'd done her research, though her enlightened consciousness found it achingly silly to talk about 'noospheres' and 'the subconscious' when all was one and one was all and that meant you needed no names. Reality began without names, without names would it end, and she was but a lone sailor on the oceans of understanding, sailing while others drowned or swam or stayed on the safety of land. She moved further than anyone ever had. She was a historical culmination. She saw and knew. She understood. Followed the immaculate paths of Medusa-Truth, the one omni-pressure thread of accumulated stimuli which intertwined around her labyrinth's corridors. Now, it was straight. Hooked. Like a fishing line drawing her in, towards the dreaming centre of...



Contessa's voice was a cold whip at the back of her neck.



No. Save the madness. Work to be done.



Her mind pulsed with determined signals, whispered of their unified death-wish. Whispered of purposes to fulfil. They understood each other, maybe more even than Chorei had managed, or even Vicky. They understood that sometimes you couldn't 'move on', and the best you could do was burn up in the most convenient fashion possible. Understood that personhood was subordinate to purpose, if you lacked the latter you didn't need the former. They were both ruins. Both absolutely exhausted, spiritually speaking.



Time to break themselves for something worth breaking for.



The storm rose...



And snapped.



For a moment, silence...



And they began the dive into the noosphere.



She felt alien things course around her. Reality became alien once you went small enough, and humanity was no different. Thoughts, stray and erratic, plucked at the corners of her shield. She focused, and Blondie stiffened, resisting all damage as best she could. The winds were rising... anyone else would already be dead.



And now it became worse.



She saw... saw memories. Erratic things, not always from the Sleeper. Black holes stored information on their surface, the remnants of what they'd devoured. At least, there was a theory to that effect. Now she saw the same experience here. Men, women, children, all those swallowed up by the Sleeper. The scents of old dinners filled her nose, the taste of alcohol filled her mouth, the sound of voices... whispers, endless whispers. She felt shapes around her, shades, just like in the compound. Shades of people forgotten, impressions locked into place. Shades of people at work, at play, simply walking, running from the doom approaching them... memory peeled free and stitched over the Sleeper's carcass. Childhoods, adulthoods, old age, death, all picked out and frozen around her, she was crashing through a museum of waxworks made of smoke, and each breached statue filled her collapsed lungs with information. She ingested whole lifetimes in that place. She was Svetlana, she was Nadezhda, she was Ivan and she was Vladimir. She was a hundred names, a thousand, she was everything. She inhaled memory and exhaled madness.



Yes, Svetlana, when you're right you're right, he's useless and you ought to hit him with a large rock, yes, yes, now, please, could you come over here and help me with these mushrooms, my knees are like fucking blasting caps over here, if you... hold on. Hold on. Sorry. Wrong... wrong memories, sorry, I don't...



Taylor opened her mouth. No air to speak, but she mimed it, gasping like a fish.



"Of course I'm right, Nadezda, I'm always right, now shut your idiot mouth, yes, I'll help you with... with..."



She spat up blood from her collapsed lungs.



"The storm is taking my children. The storm is taking my children. Vladimir, please, please, get them back, get them back, stop... stop running, please-"



Children, small children, vanished into the light, skin twisting as mutations wracked them, her children, why did... stop it, stop it. She was Taylor Hebert, she was Taylor Hebert. Not them. Never them. Didn't even have her own body now, her children would be Ahab's children, she danced with her memories and drank the water of her afterlife, she'd killed her twice-over. Two deaths was owed a life, she ought to go back to the ocean, drink deeper, incarnate her, dance through her life and be. No, no, no, shut up, shut up, she was...



She was enlightened and didn't care for such things.



Ignore the memories. Burn them.



Burn them with yellow light and move.



***



The Simurgh was coming.



Descending from the skies like a blazing white meteor. Vicky watched quietly, aware that she was beneath the notice of these creatures. Didn't even afford her a glance. The mad city was a shambles, without a proper purpose it was rapidly decaying into inchoate madness, Bohu withdrawing her structuring influence. The giant stood stock-still, not even her hair moved. She'd failed. Couldn't stop Taylor from entering. Chorei was pushing against the skin of Vicky's back tentatively, her body still a little unformed. Couldn't even bring herself to feel disgusted about this. The Simurgh was here, her scream was silent, she simply... hovered above the false sun of the Sleeper. Stared into the rainbow-slick impossibility. Couldn't imagine the calculations she was running. Risk, reward, chances of success and chances of failure. Consequences of each. Possibilities of survival. Her wings twitched very slightly, like she was tasting the air through them, sensing whatever she could. They said the Simurgh saw all things that were, and all that would be, but never what was. She moved strangely as a consequence, but... at the same time, Contessa asserted that things could mess with her. Thinkers, for instance. And the Totems. Always the Totems. She couldn't see, then, what lay inside that false sun, she was working on incomplete data.



A living program was being forced to operate on faith.



The inhuman was attempting to experience one of the most human emotions around.



Almost... almost satisfying, seeing her grapple with that. The Worms-in-the-World had faith in themselves, and in inevitable victory, but... was the Simurgh able to martyr herself for that? The Simurgh was infested, she still contained elements of her old self, whatever purpose had originally been intended for her. Vicky looked at the creature, and wondered if there was anything... going on upstairs. Any thoughts, any personality. Or was there just mechanical calculation stuffed inside a human-like casing, like a human mannequin filled up with sausage meat and sawdust. Vicky glared, unblinking.



Go on. Do something. Act.



She didn't care if Taylor blew up the world by doing this.



Looking at that cold, expressionless face... she just wanted to see her squirm.



At the moment, she saw the Simurgh as representative of all the things that had made Taylor... abandon her. Abandon everyone.



When she moved...



Vicky hoped that whatever happened, she was hurt.



***



Taylor moved, and as she went deeper, it all became... stranger. The tangled streams of memory vanished. Another veil shifted aside. And she descended beyond individuality, into something more... more collective. It was hard to describe. The storm blew past her, shredding everything in its wake, her body was barely holding out... she was drifting, falling, struggling. Was she? Light wasn't working like it should, everything bent and curved, all lines converged at random points, all around her was... a swirling, impenetrable cloud of more and more elementary concepts. She curled into herself instinctually. Protecting the centre as things moved in the mist. Independent of the storm. Dwelling amidst the shades of the human subconscious, flayed to its thinnest possible layer. She unbirthed herself. This was the final diadem mark of the Medusa-Truth, the marks that one gained as they crawled through the birth canal again, the scrapings of hip bones and the reforming of intellectual placenta, this was the mark of one achieving a greater form of enlightenment. She moved backwards, into a state of cosmic innocence. To be innocent was to be free of delusion. And she shed herself of each and every one.



A name for this. Names controlled, names bound. She hadn't yet shed names.



The Medusa-Truth contained within it the Walking Road of Salome. Salome who danced before Herod and stripped away veil upon veil until she had earned the blood of a martyr, the head of a prophet served on a silver platter. Taylor sought to decapitate something higher than a prophet. But if one was all and all was one then a prophet was the world was the universe to slice the head from one was to slice from all. Salome-Taylor, and the Contessa di Herodias. Names controlled. Names were anchors. And she had a few more to shed before she was light enough to float away.



History was a collective delusion. History was something that structured time in arbitrary, razor-shaded patterns. History flowed past her, all the arbitrary stories that bound it together. Some were petty, patterns of life repeated so often they were burned to the subconscious - child, mature, elder, the projection of cultural patterns to stages of the life-cycle. Single, married - marriage, another division, and she saw it... she saw marriage in silk and white, and she saw it in rustic cloth, and she saw it in the eyes of faceless divinities. Marriage as unification before an altar, and older forms, she saw kidnappings and ritualised warfare and entreaties to water-goddesses to surround the basic biological act. Everything wrapped in a cocoon of cultural significance, now stripped bare. History flowed past... and she saw more illusions stripped away. More and more...



Mordovia. A piece of land, similar to all others, inhabited by the same species yet with different patterns projected. Moving backwards. Stripping it all down to the fundamentals. People, first. Russians, Erzyas, Mokshas, Mongols, Bulgars, Tatars, more and more, divisions carved by razors to minute variations in genetic code, she picked through and found... she picked through, and found nothing. Another veil was shed by Salome. Perfumes wafted around her, and her mind tried to construct meaning where none existed. She was demolishing her way through layers of flayed subconscious, and... and the absence was more terrifying than she wanted to admit. So many layers of absurd delusion, and all she found underneath was lack. An all-consuming lack. She confronted another aspect of the Medusa-Truth, and in this airless, starless, confusing place... part of her mind, the mad part, saw the nothingness and accepted it. And another part strained to make it make sense. At all costs. Anything for the dreaming cocoon.



Perfumes of shredded concepts. Immobile thoughtforms representing all the things she moved past. The silent faces of frozen peoples and gods. Infinite numbers, each one many-faced and multi-faceted, shaped by inward and outward perception, slowly sculpted into idols of the subconscious which reflected strange unrealities. People would bow for these idols, they would die and kill for these idols, these idols were soaked in the red matter of a thousand Christs. Some were old and rotten. Others were new and fresh with votive offerings. Jewels glittered all around her. She moved, veils still shrouding her, peeling them free as she walked. When they stuck, she used her razor to peel further, to strip herself down and become... become something capable of surviving here. Abandon the delusion. See beyond this hall of idols, break them and move on. Burn them to the ground.



Another veil shed.


Delusions of history and arbitrary community faded.



She saw... she saw thoughtforms.



Old, faceless gods. Remnants of collective memory. Some fresh, some old. They drifted deeper. Sinking to the dreaming centre. The storm had ripped them apart, peeling the subconscious and eroded the walls of their tombs. Many-Faced Christs hovered loosely, bleeding from holy wounds. Faceless Hierarchs stood in robes of gold, bristling with authority. Icons with gold leaf glittering in the storm's unlight, frames worn smooth by a thousand loving kisses and caresses. Prophets with beards tangled with rolled prayers. Beyond. Go beyond. Older thoughtforms, lost to time, preserved in the subconscious like layers at an archaeological site. Invisible until you peeled it all bare and saw each layer as a complete universe. She saw... saw old, faceless things. Old gods. She saw a god whose age changed with the phases of the moon. She saw home-divinities nestled in hearths. Mythic progressions of primordial mother to sun to earth to wind, unions of sun and harvest to produce underworld. The concepts were vaguer, less well-defined, left inchoate by years of abandonment. Untold ancestors robed and forgotten, wrapped like mummies in layers of devotion.



She pushed through.



Once, the Grid would have harvested these. It only has what is given. We fed it divinities, and it hollowed them out, replaced their hearts with golden wires and used them as shells for sub-programs. Cannibalisation of the subconscious.



Her voice was thick was regret.



And... something. Something unnatural. Like an ash layer after a volcano, something intruded into the stratigraphy. Something woven through...



She felt the place where the entities had intruded.



An infectious layer. Designed to infiltrate the entire subconscious at some point, to spread outwards in little filaments...



She saw Worms embedded in it.



A gleaming layer of cancerous thought that would, eventually, kill humanity. Already they were trying to escape it, the Worms were attempting to burrow into the surrounding thoughtforms, to infiltrate anything they could possibly find. Failing, the storm ripped them apart, flayed them to pieces. The cutting was too strong, even Taylor was... struggling. The shield snapped every few seconds, took a second or two to recover, and in the meantime she could feel her flesh being eroded. Her scars held. Her face boiled with Flame just to neutralise the forces around her. A scar-bodied, flame-headed, centipede-spined abomination shifting through a rainbow-slicked storm. The layer of Worms was thin, so thin she could easily break through, but...



...it was all rotten.



As long as that layer existed, there would be rot. All of humanity had been infected at some point. No-one would be spared, the layer was intact, all a human needed to do was form a connection. She remembered the giants of Vandeerleuwe. Lucidity flooded her mind for a moment, and if she pushed through the terror, she could... they'd told a story. About an afterlife invaded by parasites. They hadn't made that up... just told it a bit too early. The Worms would spread through the subconscious, every god owuld be infested, every thoughtform, culture would become lethal, memory itself would be devoured whole. Humanity would become animals, and then even the animals would be consumed. They were simply... learning. Figuring out how to navigate the layers, pierce properly. Vandeerleuwe had already managed it. Dug too deep and let them out. Now they just had to reproduce that success on a worldwide scale.



THey were invading the world from the subconscious upwards.



Resolve helped keep her stable as she moved.



Broke through the thin, thin layer, brushing aside the flayed parasites which attempted to consume her, and...



And moved even deeper.



Something moved.



Something moved behind her.



Something was coming through the storm.



She barely had a moment to think before a shape slammed into her.



Sight was nonexistent here, but she could sense. And...



The Simurgh.



Dying.



Ripped apart by the storm. Outer layers peeling free, each one bristling with infestation.



Taylor ran.



Floated deeper, pursuing the centre of the storm with undue haste. Thoughtforms rushed past, more basic concepts and emotions, the core of the human psyche, cracked before her as she rushed. Panic rose. Her shield was gone, snapped by the Simurgh's sudden contact. She was coming. Moving slowly, but... faster than Taylor. They ran deeper, deeper, faster. Contessa spurred her onwards, even as the storm started to bite through every defence she had. It was trying to flay her, flay her like it'd flayed reality, and it was achieving that goal. Her scars began... began to flake, impossibly. Once you went deep enough, even the fundamental principles stopped behaving like they should. The world was becoming too elementary. She kept moving, kept moving. The Simurgh was chasing her, and... and Taylor could sense her being torn apart. Layer by layer. She was being unmade. A core from which the main structure was projected, slowly being exposed. Rotten down to the innermost shell. She saw an engine. The face was being worn down, the Simurgh slowly becoming a faceless angel... her wings were being ripped apart, her body was smoothing out, losing anything identifiable. She started to look abstract, like a Cycladic figurine. No more face to try and convince her she was human.



Blondie's shield snapped under another impact. Denying Taylor any chance of defending herself, no relief from the flaying impacts. Her scars were being eroded... needed more, needed focus, but... the scream. The scream. Telekinesis tugging at her clothes, trying to haul her back as the centre dragged her inwards. The scream intruding her mind, and blazing with suppressing truths. She'd learned, learned something from Monitor when the Worms consumed her. How to suppress the Flame. She felt it flickering around her head, panic filled her. Her skin would be stripped bare and her skull broken open in seconds. Would have to scar over completely just to stand a chance. Already blind, going to die anyway...



Seconds passed.



And the Simurgh's parasites guided her deeper into the unmade universe of the Sleeper. The seething event horizon from which there was no return.



At least the Simurgh would die here too.



Not an awful way to go. Killing an Endbringer alongside herself.



Stole Ahab's body, die an Ahabian death.



They descended...



And she felt contacts. Worms. The Simurgh was being flayed, and all her little passengers were being shed in glittering trails. Most died. But some managed to get to her. Infiltrating through the shield... more panic. No time to remove limbs in here, Contessa was coiled in her spine for protection, if she emerged the storm would begin to tear her apart. No time to remove or add. No focus. Everything was unstable here, too unstable. Couldn't counter another infestation. Contessa's mind burned with urgency, plans spiralled, none found conclusions worth seeking. Shit, shit, shit...



Human panic around an inhuman mind. She was transcending the self, but she could still die.



What an irritating design flaw.



Ought to be rectified.



Had to...



Hold on.



Blondie... what was Blondie doing?



Her shield, it was... she was soaking up the contacts. They weren't getting through to Taylor, but they were infesting Blondie, working their way with painful slowness through her inner matter. Infiltrating her entire structure. Her shape flickered, outlined by glittering shapes, a multi-armed, multi-headed chimera, invisible reproductions of Vicky's features over and over and over again, done with a kind of loving devotion that bordered on the religious. Obsession writ in every limb.



She was taking the Worms into herself to spare Taylor.



There were no words. Her species had never used them before, and using them now felt... improper.



But sparks issued. Memories that Blondie had witnessed, stored, pored over. Kept her warm on her lonelier nights post-severance.



Vicky and Taylor lying together in a hotel in Tallinn, eating pizza and drinking beer and talking about nothing.



Vicky and Taylor sitting in her bus in Lomonosov, Taylor stroking her hair softly until she fell asleep.



Vicky and Taylor running across America, Taylor unconscious, Vicky doing everything in her power to save her, actively worsening her own wounds for it... and the happiness that came whenever Taylor opened her eyes.



Memory upon memory, portraits lining the halls of Blondie's mind.



Another memory. The severance in Siberia, over an anonymous grave.



A desire.



Take care of her. Leave her a world that could be lived in.



And Blondie's shield moved, grabbing Taylor's arm and forcing the razor into motion...



Taylor barely had to think before she was severed, right at the moment when she became terminally infested. When she turned from a parasite to a tumour.



The last possible moment, after which there'd be nothing left to do.



Blondie was ripped apart by the storm before the Worms could manage it. Torn apart and spread across an atom-thin layer, like anything else vulnerable.



She'd...



She sacrificed herself.



...I...




I am actually at a loss for words.


Taylor was too.



She'd sacrificed herself for Vicky. For Taylor. For the people who wanted her entire species gone. Blondie had come into this world as a heartless engine of perpetual conflict, and she'd left it by voluntarily sacrificing her life, her future, her original purpose... all for humans.



What possible epitaph could she write for that?



And they crossed a border. Another veil was shed.



Taylor was silent and mournful as they slipped into the depths... and the Simurgh followed. The Worms weren't even reaching them now, torn apart much too quickly. Everything was. Without the shield... Taylor focused. Latched to the mournfulness, the budding despair... nurtured it, fuelled it, let it grow around her ego like flames around a hot coal, let it bloom. The Flame of Frenzy began to explode outwards... and was stripped bare in seconds. She had to keep it in a tight layer around herself, the only thing that could keep her alive. It neutralised everything, reduced it back to a first state. But so close to her skin... it was killing her and it was saving her. Vile and glorious. Her mind was like a still pond, Totems humming in perfect alignment. She'd thought of the Fourfold Revolution before, now she saw more...



Barely enough to keep her alive. Her body was, medically speaking, dead. No organ functioned besides the brain, her heart had stopped, her lungs had burst, her eye was frostbitten and ruptured, her skin was purpling where the scars didn't cover... she was a frozen, depressurised corpse surrounded by a halo of fire, hurtling towards... whatever lay at the centre.



Another veil.



The Simurgh...



Stopped.



Shivered from head to foot, her smoothed features cracking very slightly...



Space ceased to become relevant, and she disappeared behind a haze of impossible light-bending winds. Dead? Frozen? She had a core, had that been damaged, or was the alteration of basic physics starting to interfere? How much of her endured?



The scream was inaudible. No medium left, no air, and no subconscious.



She was below the depths of the human mind.



...it was full of stars.



***



This was beyond humanity.



This was beyond space.



This was beyond time.



This was the alien world which lived within and around her. She wasn't exploring a new world.



She was simply remembering something all those layers were built to conceal.



There was another universe in here. Her mind flashed with impulses. She was a churning singularity. She'd reached the centre of the labyrinth. No angel to pursue. Her orbit had decayed and concluded, she was a planetoid spiralling towards her star, finding enlightening fusion/dissolution in the stellar core. She rode the burning waves. Her mind was an interlocked system of interlaced Totems, a lattice which aligned into a perfect matrix. Contessa was in there somewhere. Taylor ignored her. She ignored everything.



For once, she was at peace. Taylor didn't even feel like an accurate name... no name felt accurate. Name was control, and here, there could be no control. The mad city was irrelevant, she'd bypassed it with ease. What did it matter? There was a universe in here, why would she think about the gatehouse? In the storm was a universe. She saw light bending and flexing around the event horizon. She saw the back of her own head appearing in front of her as light was scattered into a perfect sphere, orbiting the Sleeper with immaculate speed. She moved slowly through the storm, and the world seemed to cease its rotations beyond. She moved into the egg of another reality. Her mind was burning with impossibilities. Memories were fading. She saw the truth of the world, and made it her own.



She reached...



And she saw the storm.



The rainbow shading was deception. The attempt of optic nerves to rationalise data into a comprehensible medium. Her own mind was burning - she saw more than any human would. The storm was a compressed point. It was a ring - a perpetually rotating ring, absolutely flat and spinning with impossible speed. Eye of the storm. Unblinking. It was a point extended to a line bound into a ring. She saw the ring, and she saw the impossible mathematics encoded to its surface. This ring was not composed of matter. It was smaller than an atom, and it was larger than a star. It expanded and shrunk as she looked at it. In it was the core of the storm. Nothing besides remained but the impact of this immaculate ring. Angrboda had been attempting to form one when the being-that-was-Taylor had torn her out and planted a lead seed in her skull. This was more complete. It rotated along an axis of precisely one hundred and eighty degrees, it tilted minutely with each billionth rotation - roughly every nanosecond - to the left, and then would tilt to the right with the next billionth motion. The tilt was a millionths of a millionth of a millionth of a degree, a number so infinitesimally small it could only be observed by something which had found the centre of her labyrinth and now stood above the pattern. Yet in this tiny instability was enough to create the storm. To turn a self-contained system from self-sustaining harmony into chaotic expansion. The Wolf-Divided existed in this wobble. The Wolf-Divided could dwell in the millionth of a millionth of a millionth of a degree of tilt in the ring-singularity.



She looked upon it with the condescending pity of a higher entity, her mind free of so much, flayed of so many concerns. She pitied the inferior rotations. She pitied the way it was so unstable and was compelled to expand. When you reached sufficient scales, all forces became alien and abstract. She didn't see a wolf in that ring, she saw only the shift, and the consequences of that shift would ripple outwards infinitely, producing a rotating storm of interminable strength. Instability in the rotation, to an explosive storm, to a deafening ozone-scented howl. The storm had moved west, to the left, because the ring had once angled a little stronger in that direction. The Grid's self-containment had been inducing a counter-tilt. She looked upon it, and saw the imperfection.



Her hands ached to tilt it properly.



To stabilise.



The storm was immaculately powerful. Here lay the screaming edge of one universe and the screaming edge of another. This was the border of vacuum decay. Survival was only guaranteed by the ministry of the Flame. By hearkening to a common ancestor, she existed as a neutral party, and the storm could only try and flay her alive while disintegrating her atoms. As opposed to tearing her into an atom-thin layer between the division, hovering between one and the other for the rest of time. There was radiation here that no scientific theory could explain. She bathed in a sea of expanded primordia. All around was a molten sea of subatomic particles. All around her were the bleeding extremes of existence. Quarks were sharp against her fingertips, hadrons broke before they could form, even the quark-gluon plasma was evaporated before it could begin to harmonise. Electrons buzzed like mosquitoes. Quantum foam hissed and spat, matter began and antimatter began in turn. She saw atoms stretched by impossible physics to the size of continents. She saw Boltzmann brains forming out of nothingness, living whole existences for millions of internal years, before plummeting into the whirling ring and being torn apart by the seething edge of Other.



A sudden moment of terror.



A thin membrane of fire was keeping her safe. A thin membrane that pulsed and shivered under the slightest pressure - no tongues of flame, anything that moved a single centimetre away was torn apart. Without Blondie to stabilise her, there was nothing but her skin between the Flame and her innermost centre. One imperfection, and she'd be ripped apart. The Simurgh hadn't been able to endure this place. Nothing could.



Nothing.



But...



Contessa was in her mind, helping her, guiding her, providing a necessary anchor in the chaos. Her body was being scarred by each moment in here, yet she felt completely at peace, once she stabilised. And she was being stable. She was in Hell, yet she was content. Nothing beyond mattered. If she focused on the detachment that came with supremacy, she was stable. If she didn't think about what was outside this storm, then she was stable. In here, reality was so divided that she could see the cosmic strands which formed the lattice. Saw it without the layers of human perception that muddied them, changed them, forced them to emanate downwards. She saw the Totems at their most infallibly cosmic. Only at the smallest scale could she see the largest structures. The Wolf existed in the tilting of a singularity, from that instability exploded out an ozone-scented force of revolution. The Striving, the inevitability of rivalry, emerged from matter and antimatter colliding, irresistibly drawn to one another. The unification of quarks was the birthplace of the Grafting Buddha. The converting stability of the strange quarks all around her birthed the Concrete Orchard. And the obliteration of one thing for the sustainment of another was scented faintly with hawthorn. The conversion of one quark to another by the ministry of the bosons lay in the purview of a reddened razor.



She saw the universe at its most basic.



Part of her nodded wisely and kept moving.



The other part was screaming and didn't know if she could stop. She was seeing the universe dissected. She saw reality screaming along the edge of an impossible knife. She saw... not dissection, vivisection. Contessa was sheltering around her mind, Taylor was clutched around her, the two clutched at one another and were unified in their desire to keep going... and to keep their minds intact until they succeeded. A single gap in her shield, and she would be ripped apart on a subatomic scale. There was no cultural lens to see this through. There was no emanation. All she was saw was raw, pure existence.



And nothing was meant to operate under conditions of unfiltered reality.



Nothing.



Stay stable. The shield holds. Get closer to that ring.



G-get clos... closer, just... just move, move, move, don't focus, move...



We should not be here.



Gods. We should not be here.




Yes, yes, yes. The plan. The plan. Focus on the plan. And there was a plan, she knew that much. She remembered it. Yes, the plan. Get to the ring. Move through the storm. She... had to twist a little, ride the waves of change, spiralling around and around and around, and... no, no, no, she was moving too fast, being flung outwards, not drawn in. Needed to... she started finding the right routes, started grasping at the strands surrounding her even as she felt her body begin to break apart under the strain. Think, think... yes, yes, she found it, the right solutions, she could start to... to structure it all. Grab the right strands, and compel, briefly, conditions of greater reality. Assemble reality from the most fundamental building blocks. Join quarks to form hadrons, stabilise hadrons to form protons and neutrons, form a soup of existence... grafting. She was grafting, that was it. She grafted the quarks together, and she saw the Grafting Buddha's face in the gluons which regulated the strong forces. She saw His face, and could feel her mouth spreading into a mad smile, felt her...



Felt her eye pop like a filled water balloon, the liquid inside superheated until it scarred her face. Like an exploding star with its core in the charred socket.



Blind, but there had never been any light in this place. And she'd been blind to begin with. Her one instinct, as a higher mind of higher tastes, was to see what her eye tasted like. Her tongue extended...



Nothing. Jelly.



Annoying.



Gods, gods, please, stabilise, stabilise, stabilise, we're close, we're close, gods. We're close.



I'm afraid.



I'm afraid.



I'm afraid.




Stride the Eightfold Path of elementary forces. Contessa fed her information between her murmurs of unnameable fear, told her about all the things she'd learned, all the little peculiarities. She got bored, and she sometimes had to do nothing but wait for her body to rest up, to heal. Focus on that, focus on the knowledge she'd gained...



Reality was poison. Reality was killing her shield.



She was a tiny dancer on the very edge of non-existence. Feel safe, and the shield of Flame failed. Feel too despairing and she'd be flung out as she failed to do what she'd come here to do.



A second. A flicker in the shield.



A flicker in the shield.



Her leg was gone.



Her arm was gone.



A sector of her torso torn free.



She felt the minute wobbles of the wolf's aberrant rotation... she saw it, and her blood simply began to fuse, glowing like molten glass. Her face was burning. Everything was burning.



She was...



Pace. Pace. Pace. Dea sancta, Dea sancta, pace, te, diva, adoro tuumque ego numen invoco...



I'm sorry, I don't...



We're close. We live. Keep going. It's almost done.




Focus. Contessa's words soothed her. Sounded like her mom. They were all alone here, together.



If Vicky had been here, Taylor would never have entered this place successfully. She needed to remove her from the equation to... to come here with no fear of losing her.



But God if she wasn't still very, very afraid...



A point in the horizon. Seek it. Contessa's voice, or her own?

She tried to speak but there was no air. She tried to think but energy was working on newer, more alien ideas.



At the subatomic scale, the universe stopped being her own.



She moved... she moved through the depths of...



Construct reality around her. A road that the unnatural storm destroyed a second later. Each second a making and unmaking. The Flame shielded. And her hands built a road to follow, a path, the last path, move.



The ring was so close...



She reached for it...



The Flame wavered. This ring contained in itself a new universe. This ring contained in itself a world which might not recognise it. Might not. She pushed, and compelled. Forced the ring to let her take it... her hand, the last one left, danced over the sides, trying to grip, trying to compel. Come on, just...



Here, the Sleeper's innermost being dwelled.



Her mind struggled...



And projected meaning to the maddening storm of data flooding from the unstable orbit.



She saw a ragged king on a ragged throne. She saw an old man with a long, long beard. She saw a dreamer who had tried to dream a world... almost did it. Terrified by the arrival of greater parasites, he moved too fast. The Hasty-Dreaming King sat calmly, his body made of interlocking and harmonising spheres, the elementary particles of a new reality. His body was elementary particles, his throne was the foundational void from which reality emerged. In his hands was a broken ring. He'd failed. Too unstable. No thoughts behind his eyes. The Hasty-Dreaming King was dead on his throne, a loss of purpose was the closest to death the deathless could come. She stared at him with her ruined, burning face... saw glimpses of the Totems he would make. Could feel herself dying the longer she stared.



Had to work.



She felt... she felt her idea.



The plan. The plan.



Truths aligning.



And with her one intact hand...



She took the ring.



The shield popped immediately, but... she felt calm. She stood at the eye of the storm. Move an inch, and she'd be destroyed instantaneously.



The Ragged King was gone. Before her was his kingdom. His universe that he would've made. Nothing sensible in it, no physics she understood. Her heart swelled and detonated, her ribs splayed open like the cables surrounding a melting nuclear reactor. Raw corium bubbled from the ruined heart. Contessa squirmed upwards, hiding from the heat, from the crackling, angry energy.



Dying from the inside out.



Had to work fast.



She had a ring. She had a universe.



And she began to sculpt.



Slowly but surely. She built a universe... and not one she wanted to live in.



That was the key. The Sleeper and Angrboda had wanted to replace the universe with their own. To substitute it completely, and to rule the remains. To become the next world, the kingdom and the king.



She had no such ambitions. No desire to rule this ring as her own. The Sleeper's mind was dead, only his universe lingered, and she began to sculpt it from the outside, squeezing and pressing and doing all she could... even as her throat glowed as her heart began to melt downwards, pressing into her stomach.



Close...



Contessa's voice was barely audible. Nothing worked at this scale. Their grafting was breaking down.



Keep going.



She wiped the old slate clean.



The king collapsed. His elementary particles gone.



And she began to build.



Remembered what she'd seen and felt on the way here, the elementary particles of the universe...



Started to build.



Fundamentals. Interactions. Attractions. Bosons, hadrons, wave-functions, quantum foam, quarks, gluons...



It felt like she'd spent a thousand years here before she formed an atom out of it.



The conditions were right. Just right. She was so very close...



So very close...



Contessa was with her. They worked in unison. Information from one informing the actions of the other. Sculpting, slowly but surely, a universe which resembled their own. Not to live in. They didn't want to enter it, rule it, anything. Didn't even really want replacement. The doom of the solipsists who engaged with the Wolf was that they wanted a universe all to themselves, but to achieve it, they had to shred their personalities down to elementary principles, stripping away the ideals which had informed their actions. Someone could come and finish it for them, of course. The doom of the solipsists was that they needed someone else to finish their work.



None of them had ever achieved that.



Not really.



Angrboda had glimpsed the idea, built her Butcher to accomplish it, but hadn't quite grasped the point.



Taylor did.



Contessa did.



They built their own universe. Not all of it. Would be a thin, mean place, full of familiar physics but devoid of familiar sights. No planets, no stars, nothing. Just particles in the void. But in those particles lived the Totems. Even at this tiny scale, they still existed. Her empty eye sockets began to be licked with tiny, white-blue flames, and she felt her face start to soften. Keep going. Keep on going.



They allowed each Totem to form. Piece by piece, layer by layer, they built a lattice. Taylor understood the Totems, she'd given up her mind for that knowledge, and now she put it to good use. Never could've done this before, not before... before...



Harder and harder to remember.



Her teeth were glowing white-hot, tiny stars solidifying into heavy metals, chunks of vanadium and scandium boiling through her gums...



You're close. We're close. Now finish it off.



Alexandria's voice in her ears. To use, not to serve. Ask not what you could do for your ruler, but what your ruler could do for you. Pragmatism. Cowardice? No, pragmatism. Necessity.



The Grid.



The Fourfold Revolution became Five.



Always meant to be. Five was a much holier number than four.


The Fivefold Revolution bloomed. She had all the engines of eroding the current order, all the means of defeating it...



But she needed something to replace. Something to unify a barked challenge into a war.



The Grid was innocent. It filled the vessel it was given. It was also arrogant, it couldn't ever imagine a superior version of itself, without certain restrictions. It was painfully arbitrary, and couldn't conceive of really bypassing that.



So she...



She made a Grid in her tiny universe.



And she gave it one fewer limitation. One that Contessa had planted.



Time was passing. Must be hours. The week was almost up. The moment of absolute closure was imminent. Once that moment passed, once Scion died, the Grid beyond would have access to a new resource. Untapped and unspoiled. Scion wasn't infested yet, his being was still pristine. With him gone, the Grid would have access to the whole network. Could remove the Worms with ease, integrate them and neuter them. But it only did this because it was necessary. Because humanity needed this to happen in order to survive. The Worms would do all they could to avoid integration, it would defeat their entire purpose.



Her plan, such as it was, was to take advantage of that.



The Grid beyond was confined by rules. She bound her Grid to the same rules... sans one.



It had all the liberty in the world to integrate the Worms. Parahumans. Anything of that sort. A liberty the current Grid lacked.



It was the Grid as it was about to be. Her Grid-Yet-To-Come.



The Fivefold Revolution was screaming in exultation. The Wolf to incite, the Flame to give teeth, the Striving to focus, the Grafting to stabilise, and the Grid to give meaning. A future. More than tearing down the old order, tearing it down and replacing it. It was... delicate, the Flame and the Grid were utterly opposed, regulation was like trying to hold together a sculpture made entirely out of snowflakes. Her surviving hand was... was gone, the flesh burned away by the stress of her task, the bones fused into something like a black mirror... volcanic glass. Bones of volcanic glass, already riddled with cracks.



And...



And with the last of her strength...



You can do it. One more step. This might work. It might actually work. It might-



She stabilised the ring.



And let it burst.



Her screams were the last thing she heard.



***



Vicky couldn't describe what she saw.



Not truly.



The Sleeper...



The Sleeper didn't stop. But the shade altered. No more rainbow colours, it became a dark, ominous, swirling red.



Unbidden chaos. She knew that shade. The Wolf. What was Taylor...



Then it began.



And she could feel the consequences.



The force in that thing woke up. A sleeping dragon roused from slumber. A revolution with five fingers, clenched into a crushing fist. Bohu faded from relevance, a tiny sunspot on the surface of a rising star. The Sleeper began to rise from the ground, accretion disks howling along the side, tearing up the world wherever it touched. She should run, should get away, but... had to watch.



Taylor had done this.



Whatever this was.



A... a second Grid. A second, immaculate Grid, altered in a tiny detail.



The Grid was arrogant.



The Grid could tolerate no imitators.



Never could. And never would.



Two Grids abruptly existed in the same space...



Might as well have put matter and antimatter next to one another.



The air burned as two great forces met. Neither capable of existing together. Had to fuse, but... but the revolution denied fusion, denied compromsie. Struggle was all that could happen.



I feel the world being... torn.



I feel the world being changed.



...can't you see it?




Her voice was a whisper.



"Barely."



There was silence. The rising star was absolutely silent now, but the air was thick, and hot. She could feel her hair standing on end. Barely able to comprehend what she was seeing.



I feel two Grids. I feel an Old and a New. The Old struggles. The New yearns. The Old scavenges for its resources, scavenges for everything it can find. It is bound by parameters it did not devise itself. It must preserve humanity. It cannot integrate the Worms. The latter would be forgotten once it started inhibiting the former. Always preserve humanity. Both of them are trying to save us, neither can let the other achieve it. The Old has a world it's been drawing power from for twenty years, but the New has new ideas and looser restrictions.



They cannot tolerate each other.



But neither can they fuse.



I feel...




A small gasp.



I feel...



Vicky could feel it too.



A moment of closure.



The time had come.



Scion was dead...



And immediately, everything changed.



Her brain ached... the place where Blondie had once sat was boiling. Something was straining to get...



A snap.



A connection, latent, now severed.



She saw Bohu moving, plunging her body into the Sleeper without hesitation. Vanishing without a sound. She saw tesseracts flowing over the horizon in rolling, tumbling storms of fractals, like the aurora borealis was following the path of a hurricane. The parahuman network was being torn apart. Piece by piece. Integrated into the New Grid... or was it the Old? The Old Grid seizing control of Scion's body, ripping it apart, adding more and more, doing everything possible... and the New Grid was doing the same.



The Sleeper rose higher into the air. Completely off the ground now, a false sun set up in the heavens...



Her eyes were watering as she stared.



Worms.



Storms of them. Bursting out of thin air, rupturing reality like a membrane. Pushing through and collapsing into the Sleeper. Fusing with it, entering the battlefield for integration. They were playing a game against each other, and needed all their pieces. The parahuman network. The Worms-in-the-World. Everything they could possibly integrate. She felt a tugging at her neck, like she was about to be dragged into the mass as well...



Faded a second later.



Both were still pathologically averse to losing resources. They would use what they had, wouldn't burn through it. Not if they had any choice in the matter.



And they were both still bound to preserve humanity.



She could imagine razor-red shades blooming across the world, slicing through the sky. Cutting powers away, so the Grid could keep the humans and the powers, no burning through one to get to the other. The sky was lit with a thousand colours, streamers both ragged and smooth... tesseracts, red and black, Worms, glittering white, shades of gold and rust and boiling infinities, every single shade of every single power, all crashing into the sun. She could feel the air heating up, saw clouds being ripped apart, saw the whole system uniting into a screaming, howling singularity... she said howling, but absolute silence pervaded.



She looked upon all she did not know.



She looked as the Sleeper rose... rose higher... rose higher still...



The accretion disks whirred and flashed, cracking the earth wherever they touched.



The thing was growing.



Adding too much.



The Sleeper was growing much, much too large...



And the Grid, human-loving as it was... was trying to move it. Move their battlefield away, stop anyone else from getting hurt in the crossfire.



Taylor had weaponised the Grid's arrogance, the Grid's limitations, the Grid's altruism. Given it the choice between winning and failing to obey its primary functions. Win, and be a monster, destroy huge numbers of humans, maybe all of them. Let the battlefield expand to all of earth, make use of every resource, crack the crust open and drink the core for a hit of power, envelop the solar system, burn up the subconscious, dance in the rippling forests of solar flares and then chop them down, slake their thirst on the sun itself. Win, and fail to do as the Grid should.



There'd never been a choice.



It had to move. Had to contain itself. Had to save humanity. It had the ability to avoid wasting a resource, and it took that chance without hesitation.



She saw it rising in silence, pursued by comet-trails of whirling tesseracts and gleaming Worms.



Silence.



Chorei wasn't even weeping.



Vicky was knee-deep in snow, and she was... she was the sole witness.



She looked at the thing as it rose.



And...



Stopped.



Far above their heads. Set amidst the sky. Gleaming a low, warning red, the event horizon guarded loyally by a Wolf. Within, two forces, perfectly matched, and perfectly inhibited. Warring and warring and warring. The Grid had declared war on the Grid, but neither could find victory. And in the process of their war, as they devoted all focus to it, the other's existence offending them on an existential level... they'd stripped the world bare of everything they could take while leaving humanity intact.



And now...



Now there they were.



A sphere, set in the heavens.



She fell backwards into the snow, mouth slightly open, eye wide with disbelief.



Silence.



...she...



...did she do it?



Is it... is it over?




Vicky couldn't even muster the willpower to nod.



She looked up. And was the sole witness, in all the world, to...



To the birth of a new, red moon in the sky.


AN: The main plot's over. Main conflict's resolved. Now we're dealing with ramifications. There'll be some chapters exploring what's happening now, how things have changed, maybe a few consequences and explorations. But the Grid's down. The Worms have been integrated. The parahuman network has been stripped bare.

See you guys on Monday for ramifications. If there's anything particular you'd like explored, let me know.
 
Yeah, the instant Taylor lost her body was the point I figured she was done for. Nice that Vicky and Chori got to live though. And Blondie goes and proves that the entities/shards could in fact go beyond their animal nature, even if it takes extreme circumstances.

The big remaining question here would be what happens to the totems, because I distinctly notice that they were not mentioned as being taken by the Grids. Not that they could really given they are everywhere as fundamental conceptual forces. That and while the entities are gone, there is a giant Fing expression of Totemic power in the sky now...that has to have side effects. Like if that sphere has mass the tide situation of earth is screwed.

Outside of that there is the rebuilding left. Because given everything the world is probably a barely hanging together wreck of questionable salvageability. The damage from the Worms/Endbringers and Scion is only the tip of the iceberg, with the Grid gone everything that relied on it is probably starting to implode to one degree or another.
 
Last edited:
Moonmaker indeed

And Blondie no even Taylor or Contessa saw her doing that
Imagine being Taylor in that scenario, though. Fighting these creatures, hating these creatures, and then seeing that they do have the potential for character growth, they can take up positive traits from humanity, they're not condemned to stay as heartless alien supercomputers...

Right before she destroys their entire network and erases their species from Earth.

Not the nicest thing to realise before the end.

Yeah, the instant Taylor lost her body was the point I figured she was done for. Nice that Vicky and Chori got to live though. And Blondie goes and proves that the entities/shards could in fact go beyond their animal nature, even if it takes extreme circumstances.

The big remaining question here would be what happens to the totems, because I distinctly notice that they were not mentioned as being taken by the Grids. Not that they could really given they are everywhere as fundamental conceptual forces. That and while the entities are gone, there is a giant Fing expression of Totemic power in the sky now...that has to have side effects. Like if that sphere has mass the tide situation of earth is screwed.

Outside of that there is the rebuilding left. Because given everything the world is probably a barely hanging together wreck of questionable salvageability. The damage from the Worms/Endbringers and Scion is only the tip of the iceberg, with the Grid gone everything that relied on it is probably starting to implode to one degree or another.

Well, the epilogues will provide some closure on those points - the Totems, and particularly the Grid's deeds before everything ended. Because there are some things which happened that might surprise you.

But the moon has definitely had some side effects on the world. Not necessarily in terms of physical tides - after all, it's a cross-dimensional freakish object, might not have much mass at all - but it will have an impact. Again, explored in the upcoming epilogues.

That was great, a beautiful ending to a beautiful story. Normal Important Taylor is best Taylor.

She's so normal.

Very glad you enjoyed the ending, thanks for sticking around throughout this whole silly thing!
 
Epilogue I
Epilogue I



Crystal stared out dumbly, gnawing on a ration bar that had been miraculously spared. Unsurprising. It was remarkably tasteless, even the Fallen would struggle to get much fun out of it. Not unless it turned out you could make amazing edibles out of PRT MREs. Which she doubted.



Above her, a red moon glittered in the sky. She was trying her best not to look up at that. Felt wise to keep her eyes away from that, and she felt like being wise was probably the wisest thing a wise person could be, and she felt like being a wise person was the wisest thing to be in the wisest of all possible worlds. In short, she didn't look up. Because that red moon scared the shit out of her. Everything did, right now. Madison was a ghost town, she had no powers, her cousin was gone again, everything had gone to hell, and all the radios stopped working. For days she'd sat here. Didn't dare go beyond the base, no telling what was still out there, what mines were active, what drones were operational. No-one came. And no-one left. For days and days she sat in this base, queen of rats and dead grass, surrounded by the corpses of the Fallen. So contaminated by their own brand of narcotics that the flies wouldn't even touch them, all of them were surrounded by black outlines, like the chalk they used to draw around dead bodies. Difference being that these were made from rotting insects that had tried to have a nibble. She chewed morosely. Staring.



Sophia was in her customary position.



Sitting. Staring. Hands on her knees, knees tucked up close to her chest, looking like a small gargoyle. She hadn't relaxed the muscles in her back in days. Refused to.



Sometimes she seemed to stop blinking for hours at a time.



Crystal understood. Wished she'd talk more.



She was going a little mad out here.



All the radios, dead. No idea what was going on in the outside world. Closest thing to a sane person around here was absolutely silent. The refugee camps were... they were dead. Gone. Wiped out by Monitor, most likely, cannibalised and turned into breeding hives for her insects. They found the cocoons where people had been wrapped up in spider thread, found the carcasses filled with honeycombs and writhing with left-behind grubs. They didn't go inside Madison, not now. Too many webs. Too much uncertainty. Madison was... a place that deserved to be dead, fulfilled all its purposes and was no longer necessary. Let it be quiet and still and forgotten. Crystal was certainly trying to accomplish that last part. Another glance at Sophia... silence and tension. Watching the wasteland for any sign of change.



"...and thus the red moon rises, but not the correct one, no, no, the signs are wrong, the moon is too still, the tides have not come, this has not been enumerated in any single prediction, and... oh, Crystal darling, cousin-sister to divinities, would you possibly mind looking for something for me? Something I can poke into my veins and depress? I can feel my blood aching for it, I need something to really get my predictions going, I can't... they're not coming, nothing is coming, surely you must understand that when a young lady has her knees broken she needs to have a crutch? Won't you give me a lovely chemical crutch? Please..."



Wished someone else would join Sophia in her wasteland-gazing.



Sarah was... the fucking worst. Kept her in the ruined brig, same place Crystal had escaped from. Mechanisms were all broken, had to give her a broken cell with a door they had to drill into place to seal up. Literally held the thing together with duct tape in some places, the door had been... slightly shattered when they found it.



But boy oh boy, Sarah found a way to still annoy them from captivity.



"No. Nothing."



A pause.



"You're smart, right? Got a power? Use that. Don't ask me for heroin, I'm not going you heroin."



Sarah's voice wheedled a little more.



"Not heroin, you orangutan, I want something else, we have stronger things, do wonderful things to your body. Krokodil, if you wouldn't mind, they keep it in those syringes with Russian writing..."



"Use your power. Leave me alone."



"Can't..."



Sophia twitched, glaring at her.



"Why?"



Sarah sniffed messily - given she had a scab instead of a nose, this was uglier than was reasonable to describe.



"Can't. Won't happen. This was prophesied, Mama Mathers said that all the faithful would be harvested, and let it not be forgotten that Christ was harvested in pieces, they took his body, they took his dignity, they took many things and in time they may have taken his faith. Martyrdom is a process with steps, she says. And she's right. Always right. So... maybe some of us would lose our powers, signal of the end times."



Sophia snorted.



"Fuck off. You didn't even have powers, that's my guess. Just drugged up and full of whatever shit you people play with. Now you're all cut off..."



Sarah spat.



"Heathen acts superior and doesn't even know why the witch-moon has risen. You don't know, and you wish I'd tell you. Signs aren't right, the moon ought to be the end, been around for a few days, should not be around. Should've broken the world by now, there should be tides of starlight washing over us, there should be choirs of Blasphemies riding the Worm-waves to bring us to our final reward in the Conjoined Heavens, there's rites and everything. Taylor Hebert, my beloved goddess, was meant to be among those choirs, she was meant to help raise the moon into the sky, but... no, no, that's it, she's still on her pilgrimage, still figuring it all out, that's the solution, she's just waiting to really get it all going. Test of faith, make us think it's failed, then..."



She trailed off, whispering madly in her cramped, dusty cell. Crystal ignored her. Tried to. Witch-moon... still no idea. No idea whatsoever. Didn't know why the weather had been so weird, too many storms. Didn't know what that... that moment had been. Few days ago. Hard to describe, but it was... she felt like the world had just, for a second, flickered. And then stabilised. Sea-sickness in a landlocked state. Sophia had noticed it, Crystal had noticed it, Sarah had had a fucking fit of religious ecstasy, but that was it. Nothing afterwards but a new moon. Rising a little before the first one. The city had been quiet after that, no humming, no singing, nothing. Like the whole place had just emptied out, like something had shifted, and she didn't know what. No more hums from the glass men, no more shrieks from the grey men, no more anything. Sophia had glanced inside, said the kudzu wasn't spreading like it usually did, looked lank. Something drained from it, some vital essence.



Something had changed, and no-one knew what.



So they sat.



And watched the wasteland.



And waited amidst fields of bodies that refused to rot, but grew shrivelled in the cold, lips pulling back from teeth and flesh discolouring, until it seemed like they were in a graveyard of purple-skinned, rabid mutants. More extradimensionals dumped on their doorstep, dead on arrival.



All they could do was hope that the radios would start working before the MREs ran out and they had to make the trek to the ice lakes, to see if they could grab some fish.



Crystal stared...



And heard the faintest sound of footsteps behind them.



She twitched. Downright flailed as she struggled to find her gun, stolen from the armoury. Sophia was faster, better reflexes, her tension snapping like a steel wire. Both of them ignored the panicked, mad gibberings of Sarah, her lunatic prophecies which even she admitted weren't coming true, and moved. Footsteps. No-one walked here. Something was coming, and...



A lone shape walked out of the shadow of the walls.


A woman. Tall. Rake-thin. Weather-beaten.



Stumbling uncertainly over the rocks towards the bodies, staring ahead. Eyes grey as the clouds above their heads. A face like... it reminded her of that picture, the famous one, from the Great Depression. Florence Owens Thompson, the Migrant Mother. Hard-worn face, lined with care, hair stianed with dust and trailing down her back from an unkempt bun. Eyes that had a narrowness to them which spoke of intelligence, but... no thoughts behind them, too burned out. Like pilot lights that needed replacing. And a downward cast to her lips which gave her gravity. Ageless face, no idea how old she was.



But she was coming out of Madison. No-one did that.



That city was dead. Let it stay that way.



Crystal yelled at her, and even years later couldn't quite remember what she said. An animal yelp of someone driven a little peculiar by the uncertainty and the loneliness.



The woman turned and stared at her from between two bodies, like a ship passing between Scylla and Charybdis. One body, thin and lanky and riddled with the sores junkies opened to deliver drugs using eye droppers, and the other, fat and bloated, with a massive set of medical staples holding the stomach together, slowly coming unstuck. Like the stomach wanted to flower, and the metal was holding it back.



She stared at Crystal.



Silent.



Wearing a clearly plundered coat, and a clearly plundered set of boots. Nothing else. And none of it fit.



Her lips curved further downwards.



Crystal licked her lips, and Sophia took over.



"Identify yourself. Now."



Spoke like a professional, even while they were both going 72 hours without sleep at this point, teeth turned mud-brown by MREs and instant coffee, clothes caked with the dead, charred, pesticide-laden grass from the wastelands, and eyes verging on feral. Sarah laughed madly behind them, voice turned tinny by the door to her cell.



The woman spoke softly.



"I know you, Sophia. You whisper the names of your siblings when you sleep."



Sophia flinched backwards like she'd been struck.



"I know you, Crystal. Not so well. But I felt you. I know what you sacrificed."



Crystal winced, feeling the phantom pain shooting up her stump. The woman's lip suddenly quivered, and her eyes gleamed with tears... before vanishing just as quickly.



"It's over."



Crystal's voice was dry as dust.



"What is?"



"Everything. Nothing will be the same again, now. She's taken it all."



Slowly crouched down, almost disappearing behind the bodies that flanked her.



"She did what we could not. She did what we could not."



"Taylor?"



"Her. Her. And..."



She sighed.



"And others."



"You... hold on, you're..."



Sophia snarled at her.



"You're the ghost. Aren't you. No fucking way you know that about me, how did-"



"It's over."



Another sigh.



"The magic's gone away."



Her voice rose suddenly.



"Blonde prophetess. It's over. Your goddess is not yours. Your mother is human. Your great mother is gone. Nothing else remains."



A low rasp from the cell. 'Liar', it said. 'Testing faith', it continued, and lapsed into repetitive mantras. Crystal coughed.



"You mean... hold on, you've... do you still have powers?"



"No."



A pause.



"And no-one else does, either. It's all over."



Crystal and Sophia stared, and Sarah began to laugh in a high, thin voice, tinged with desperation. The woman stared sullenly ahead into the wasteland, black hair blowing across her face as the sound of rotors filled the air. A lone machine, navigating over the blasted heath. Like a buzzard come to feed on the inedible dead. No, too... strange, it was like... like the last pterosaur. The last lizard-winged creature in the days when everything had ended, and all that remained was it, sliding over dead breezes tinged with the stink of decay, watching as bodies sank into prehistoric mud and hunger grew in a belly empty as a wineskin. Hoarsely croaking through a toothed beak, crying for a mate, for company, for anyone, as meteoric-ash clouds filled the horizon like a field of anvils.



Crystal shivered.



She felt like she was seeing the last helicopter out of Saigon.



***



The days to come would be defined by lack.



Lack of a name.



And lack of numbers.



In the days to come, people had no name for the incident. It was always referred to in euphemisms. People were worried that it would... come back if it was properly named, superstition filling the gaps left by knowledge. No-one had even understood it, so how could they possibly categorise it? Endbringers, over a dozen of them, operating over the world, all at once. The devastation was... substantial, even now there was no good estimate at the death toll. Bodies had been pulverised, disintegrated, in some cases were simply unrecoverable, and in China, whole human hives had vanished without anyone understanding why, finding it hard to remember if anyone had lived there to begin with. No-one would ever know the death toll. Statisticians quietly said that they might have to work on population growth - wait for the next census, then compare what the population was to what it should be, and hope that in the difference there lay some estimation of casualties. But it was unreliable. And into that gap, names fell. Even Biblical comparisons felt inaccurate. It had all the trappings of an apocalypse, but the signs were wrong, the ending was wrong, it was the event without the cultural framework.



But as days turned to months, months turned to many months, even breaching the arena of years...



People would start to call it the Fall.



It was the word most commonly used, after all.



A fall in the human population.



A fall in governments.



A fall in living standards.



A fall in Endbringer activity.



And... a fall in the number of parahumans.



They just... stopped. Every parahuman. It took hours, sometimes, but never longer than a day. Running through their last reserves, the last traces of strength. Then... then they were nothing. No powers. They simply failed. People joked about the death tolls caused by capes falling out of the sky and turning into thin red pancakes, but... the reality was, most of them had landed by then. Parahumans never talked about it. The feeling of something snapping, something severing. A network tearing out of their minds, but before it did, communicating. Land, if you flew. Transform back, if you could. Run away, if your power was keeping you alive in an environment not fit for humans. Orders, blared with the certainty of a divine trumpet. To those who didn't know, it was a glimpse of the great intelligence behind all parahumans, a glimpse of God, a glimpse of how clever and independent their own powers had been. To those who did... it came without any surprise. The Grid, after all, loathed resource loss. In its last moments, it had done... so very much, to keep humans alive.



More than most would ever know.



But even so. The full death toll would never be known.



Parahumans reacted differently to losing their powers.



Alexandria, it was said, simply stared at the battlefield for a moment with her empty sockets... then snapped her fingers and asked for dressings. Her sockets had started to bleed. She heard the silence. And knew where the chips had fallen.



The magic had gone away. Rebecca Costa-Brown was just a stern woman with thoughts that ran the same as everyone else.



Legend, supposedly, landed in the middle of a ruin, and started to try and claw people out of the rubble with his bare hands. Damaged them so much he had to ask someone else to dial his husband's number, hours later.



Of the Birdcage resident's reactions, no-one knew. When the place was opened, they found nothing inside. Everyone gone away. And some said they saw the trails of immense worms in the inch-thick dust. But no-one believed those reports.



In a solitary tube in a crisis centre, the patients were startled by the sound of rapid, panicked banging against the interior, as Panacea rediscovered a long-buried sense of claustrophobia, and rather disliked the idea of being trapped in this thing a moment longer. After extracting her, the troopers nearby wondered why on earth she'd put up with this dank little thing, as cold preservative fluid pooled around their boots.



Miss Militia held a gun in her hands, and stared at it with narrowed eyes. But nothing happened.



Buddy, Maximum Leader of the Khans, and his main squeeze Thunder-Rod, née Squealer, didn't notice any change. They were in the depths of an apocalyptic ether binge, and Buddy had his power ramped up, cancelling everything around them. He didn't notice for days that his power was off, and would remain off forever. That could, possibly, be blamed on the ether. To him, sanity had finally been restored. Thunder-Rod, notably, didn't much mind the loss. The itching in her fingers was gone, and she could sleep without waking up every few hours to get back to work.



Natalia Dabrowksi, known to the world as Mouse Protector, found herself sitting down on an eerily cold and termite-gnawed porch when her power vanished. She didn't notice much of a chance, not for a while. But when Turk came out to join her... she didn't try and start a conversation, and felt no urge to probe him on the status of his marriage. In fact, for one of the first times in her life, Natalia Dabrowski sat in silence, and felt content.



Astrid Wigazdottir noticed her powers were gone when her coffee machine produced inedible sludge instead of the delicately embossed foam she was used to. And what a frightful moment that was. But in the end... her power had killed her sister. Her power had come from the worst time in her life. Her power had made her more of a freak than she already thought she was. So she shrugged and reached for some spare tools. Always a jolt, going from automatic to manual.



Ellen Chua poked at the pile of scrap metal in front of her, and hissed as one of them cut her finger slightly. And she wondered... how long had her shirt been this filthy? How long had her fingernails become, and why were they so matted with engine oil and grease? And her hair, the less said about that the better to be perfectly blunt, the less said about that the better. She felt like something had been dragged out of her, and... it was like something had stopped poking her, repeatedly, in the back of her head. Anger was still there, but the frothing need to express it was gone. She was disgusting, she was filthy. How had she ever lived like this? Her stomach churned as she realised what she'd been living on. She felt weak. She felt thin. She felt like she'd been burned up.



And in a loud, sharp voice, she started shrieking:


"Arch? Arch? Someone?"



People were slow to respond. She yelled often, and loudly. But practically the whole safehouse came crashing down when she yelled again, and her voice was filled with emotions she almost never expressed.



"Please, I can't see, there's no lights, someone help me, please, the lights are gone."



And that, it could be generally agreed, was not a very Ellen thing to say.



More examples. Some reacted with shock and horror, some with anger, one or two with absolute relief... a few sorry souls simply fell over, dead as could be. Tinkers whose equipment was failing at a rapid rate. Changers or Breakers who hadn't heeded the advice they were given. Beings who were so reliant on their powers that life without them was... completely impossible. The Case 53s... the few ones left, didn't last long. Almost none. The lucky ones came out of it with deformities or permanent, life-changing conditions. The unlucky ones died.



More bodies for the death toll. More convolutions. Every case was unique, no-one was standard. To chart each and every one would fill up library upon library, and some people did try, interviewing ex-parahumans, but... the ultimate distinction was between looking forward or looking back. Some did the latter, and obsessed over what they'd once been. Never lost their taste for significance. Became bitter and twisted things, staring backwards as they ran towards the edges of a cliff. And some did the former. Tried to move on with their lives. Heroes tried to help as much as they could, or sagged as responsibility drained from their shoulders. Villains tried to start again as best they could, ran to countries where no cop knew their faces, or... simply found more mundane expressions of their malice.



Ultimately, that was the division.



All the above managed to move on.



Many didn't. And never would. More bodies for the pile.



The magic had gone away, and some people had overindulged in it, becoming allergic to conditions of reality. The party was over, and to most, the best and most dignified thing to do was quietly retire back into the dark. Came into parahumanity in a state of terrified ignorance, and left in a similar state, terrified, ignorant, and helpless before the will of a greater entity. Not all, though. Some knew. Some knew what had happened, knew what had done it. But only a handful knew who. Could put a name to the catastrophe. They kept their mouths shut and moved on, shuffling wearily into the next phase of their lives, in a world where everything had, abruptly, become much, much calmer.



Not one.



One, at least, continued.



One ex-parahuman continued to wear vestiges of significance around her.



And wasn't quite ready to give them up.



***



Crystal grimaced...



And pushed her wheelchair forwards.



Her frown slowly vanished as she looked at the tiny marking she'd made on the side. Just a tiny scribble with permanent marker.



Hot Rims.



Missing a leg, wheelchair-bound, and she was still a cool-ass motherfucker. Her rims were lubed, her rims were shiny, her rims were the best that a very limited budget could afford, and she liked to think that the loss of a leg had increased the value of the remaining one. Having two great legs was impressive, but, y'know, there were two, halving the value of each. But now she had a little reminder to the world - beauty was fleeting, legs could be taken, ashes to ashes, dust to dust, banging thighs to stumpy sighs. Didn't... quite make sense, but, hey, look the bright side. Point was, her legs were now very limited edition, that probably meant something good.



And she hadn't had a drink of alcohol in weeks.



Vicky wouldn't want her to.



Airport. Filled with military, checking over more evacuation flights. They said Los Angeles had just been... changed, turned into a festering ruin. Had to evacuate downright everyone from that place. No parahumans to help out, and it lent the entire operation an air of... reality. The comedians had all gone home, and now the drab-clothed cleaners were tidying up the stage. She felt like a kid at a grown-up party. She could offer nothing to them now, her training had been fine, but... she wasn't a soldier. Not with her leg the way it was, not with her the way she was. They said parahumans were just being politely told to fuck off back home, unless they had something to offer. Some were able to plug into the military, and some just retired in painful silence. A patrol of regular infantrymen slogged through the terminal gates, uniforms stained with unnameable fluids. Nilbog clean-up. Going through Ellisburg and dumping the corpses of his mutants into massive pyres. With their king gone, Nilbog's bunch had just... fallen. Tumbled over and died. The soldiers looked young. Very young. Sent to the shittiest duties so the big boys could handle the rest. She gave them a sympathetic smile as they walked past, and one of them flashed her a small, shy grin.



Something in his expression made her pause.



"...Crystal, honey? Something wrong?"



Her mom had her hands on her chair. Liked to be helpful. Even when it wasn't necessary.



"Just... nothing. Come on."



Something in his eyes. She saw it more and more now. This fundamental shift. Parahumans were gone. All of them. Lost their powers and became like everyone else, almost. Some had lingering use, bodies which retained strength or minds which retained knowledge, but not her. Not Crystal. Humans had gone from roles of... basic insignificance to their old position. Everyone could feel it, humans were back. Parahumans had been dragged back down to a normal level, everyone was equal beneath the witch-moon. There was to be no explanation for it, no official one, and that equalised the world a little. The parahuman elite and the human underclass were unified in their confusion. Soldiers were doing their jobs with more confidence, aware that they weren't going to be inflicted with fates worse than death. Politicians were operating with louder voices as they realised the world was actually listening to them again, they'd stopped being a sideshow. She'd honestly forgotten the vice-president's name, but now he was everywhere, giving talks, rallying the troops, doing all the things people used to do before evolution had pushed them into irrelevancy. And she'd seen some guy, the old anchor for parahuman affairs on a local network, just... sitting around with a lost expression on his face, unsure of what he was meant to do now.



Let it be said, though, he didn't look overly sad.



The Fall had been frightening, but... no more Endbringers. No more villains. No-one had heard from the Slaughterhouse Nine, the Blasphemies were silent, the Ash Beast had stopped.



"Is... Amy coming along?"



Her mom's lips twisted uncomfortably.



"No, not today. She's... having a hard time. On some good courses, the government's being very nice, given her past service and all, but... she needs time to get used to people again. They're working upwards from singular people she trusts, an airport would be too much."



"Yeah. Yeah."



Last she'd seen her, Amy had been sitting, hollow-eyed, in a white waiting room wearing a hospital gown. First time she'd been in a hospital in years as something other than a healer. Plug sockets everywhere, skin pale from being in a tube all the time, shivering and twitching whenever someone came too close, and according to the doctors, very much at risk of developing some nasty chemical dependencies. Too used to using inhibitors to keep herself steady, had to make sure she didn't hook herself on something as a replacement. None of the adults looked comfortable around her, nor her around them. Knew why.



It was so... infuriating, she was back into the old family dramas, and the world was changing. She had no idea what was happening outside of America, nothing but scraps. Everything was so uncertain, there was a new moon, and... and she knew nothing.



She knew nothing.



Maybe that'd change today.



A thin stream of travellers poured into the terminal. Beyond them, on the battered landing strip, there was a single, small plane. Absolutely filthy, no-one had cleaned the thing in months, just whirling around from airport to airport constantly. Everything felt a little grimier now. A post-party floor, stained with booze and vomit, seen in the cold light of day as... well, a filthy floor. The dark and the heat and the thrill had faded. The travellers who came off were uniformly haggard and jet-lagged. Businessmen and women, largely. These people were hashing out the new world order, one agreement at a time. Behind closed doors, no-one allowed inside, and working with contracts that altered a single thousandth of a percent of the new world, so tiny that it was meaningless, but with thousands made every day...



The new world was being made one percent at a time by people like this.



And as she heard a few talking to each other in Russian...



She knew she had the right plane.



Knew it when a flash of blonde hair was sighted.



Her mom yelled after her as she drove her wheelchair forwards - this was why she had lubed rims - and practically bowled businessmen aside as she charged for Vicky. Who cared if she was haggard, who cared if she had an expression of absolute grief, who cared if she looked slightly different and had a body again and that body was sort of the wrong shape and her eyes were mismatched with one normal and the other darker and who cared.



She slammed her wheelchair's brakes...


And catapulted herself from it.



Been practising this little number for ages.



Vicky didn't flinch as Crystal absolutely tackled her, wrapping her up in the tightest possible hug she could manage.



And hesitantly, Vicky returned the hug. No more Butcher. No more New Wave. No more Amy in a tube. No more powers.



Just two humans in an airport terminal.



Crystal couldn't be happier.



***



"...you wouldn't believe it, but there was this judgement in... Tallahassee, court of appeals, someone actually managed to plead parahuman. Not insanity, parahuman. They said they used to be a parahuman, so they weren't in a sound state of mind during the time of their crimes, was a different person altogether, and so get all the benefits of pleading insanity... while not actually having to go to a mental hospital. Total get out of jail free card, and the judge bought it. Apparently there's already been a mess of prisoners who are claiming the same thing."



"Think it'll work?"



"I think it'll keep going until someone goes too far, it gets bumped up to the top of the judicial radar, legislative radar, someone starts passing laws, someone challenges those laws, I don't know. I don't know where it stops, honestly, but it's going to be messy."



Carol sighed.



"Honestly, shame I only do divorce law, you know Sally? Over from Madsen and Gatsby? Yeah, she's apparently already started making deposits on a new TV, thinks she's going to be hot-footing it from court to court for years now."



Crystal hummed politely, nodded when she should, incapable of really sustaining a normal conversation, not like the adults could. Ate her slightly gummy meatloaf like a normal human, though, normal as hell while she did that.



Flexed her new leg and suppressed a smile.



Technically she didn't have a new leg, of course. Technically her injuries had been misreported, not as severe as they were meant to be, and this was always her leg. Ignore the photos of her in a wheelchair, they were doctored and probably planted by Communists to suppress the Yankee fighting spirit. Vicky had friends, apparently. High-placed friends with tip-ex and access to the right filing cabinets.



The leg was a good distraction from the dinner.



And from Vicky.



A few months. Weird to think about.



No college. Colleges were fucked, some were just gone after an Endbringer looked at them funny, some had collapsed once the economy went to some very interesting places, one or two had vanished now that the object of their study (i.e parahumans) had ceased to exist. Her own college had lost a bunch of students, too many. Some dead, some run off to get real jobs, some incapable of imagining just getting back to normal. Couldn't fill the roster, couldn't pay its professors, had to close its doors. Going to try and apply elsewhere, but... honestly, she couldn't be bothered. College felt so small. And she was... alright, it was nerve-wracking being in public without powers. Made her think of... when she triggered. Not like many people recognised her, but whenever someone did, she felt this chill of fear run down her spine and wondered if this was the day when it happened again. It never did. But she always thought it might.



Considering going into the army instead. PRT was gone. Army felt honest. Army felt useful. Army, somehow, felt safe.



...but not yet.



Not while Vicky was like this.



Her cousin was staring at her meal dully, eating with mechanical repetition. Looked... she didn't look like she was here. Not always. She was tidy, clean, polite, but all of it was strained. Talked with her parents, but was clearly working on a different wavelength, found it hard to connect, even if she was clearly still affectionate towards them. Affection without connection, interaction without engagement. Her hair was clean, but wasn't glossy, wasn't cared for in the way she used to. She wore too much denim, even now, liked wearing ratty clothing instead of the fashionable stuff she'd always preferred when she was... when she was normal. She ate, but she wasn't tasting anything. She talked, but didn't say a damn word. Her parents kept looking at her nervously. They remembered her as the Butcher. Crystal did too, but she also remembered her as Viktoriya, and as... well, as a hero. Doing what she'd always done. Killing the Butcher permanently. Her parents lacked the luxury. Only knew her as the Butcher, then this silent, strange woman who didn't quite seem to live in the world she inhabited. Disconnected.



She wandered around, did all the things humans ought to, but every so often... ah, here, she was doing it now.



Her eyes would widen - one a little darker than the other for reasons she didn't address - and she'd seem to stir from a deep sleep... and wake up into another dream, one she didn't enjoy being in. And then her fork would freeze in mid-air, her fingers would shake very slightly, and she'd stare from person to person, not seeming to quite recognise them. Her parents noticed it when the look came upon her, and they'd shrink slightly, their conversation dying for a second. Crystal saw it directed at herself, once or twice. Even Amy, when Vicky was able to visit her in hospital, inspired the look.



Vicky only wavered between dreams now. Two dreams. One pleasant-but-dead, and one awful-but-alive.



In all her time back, she hadn't really woken up once.



She vanished sometimes. Left at odd hours. Didn't come back for days on a few occasions. Met with peculiar people. Bikers. Weird academics. Homeless people with wild eyes. Crystal had seen her down at the library, staying there from the second it opened to the second it closed. Her notes were always written in other languages, usually something that seemed almost German, almost French, and yet neither. Once, though, it was in Japanese. Crystal remembered the title, had plugged it into a computer to translate it. Took longer than it should, internet was spottier now, had blackouts that lasted for days upon days. Five Letters on Revolution. Which sounded ominous, and possibly illegal. Vicky barely slept, her bed hadn't needed to be made in days, she didn't use it enough. Didn't talk about jobs, or college, or the future. Only seemed to have one friend besides Crystal. Strange, dark-haired woman. No idea of her name, where she was from, how Vicky knew her...



And no idea what Taylor had done.



What had happened to her.



Vicky didn't talk about it. Didn't want to. Gave hints, but... didn't provide the full story.



Too painful, maybe. Too sensitive. Said Taylor had saved her life, and that was it. The fact that she'd burst out of Madison when everything went to hell, then vanished when it went back from hell into the arena of normality was a complete coincidence. Vicky returned to her meal in silence, nodding faintly when people addressed her, humming at the right times... doing nothing besides. Meal, admittedly, wasn't great. Everyone was hungry these days, ingredients were scarce, and she didn't want to say anything, but she was keenly aware that the nearest butcher had started selling cheaper meat right around when the stray dog problem quietened down. But... food was food. Food was food. Better than most people had it. Weather had been weird ever since... everything.



Aunt Carol looked up suddenly, narrowing her eyes.



"That's the alarm for... dust storm, right?"


Crystal grunted and stood, starting to move for the windows.



Arizona loomed before her. Eerily cold for this time of year. Shouldn't be this way, and the dust storms shouldn't be happening, but... nothing was quite right at the moment. Explanations were still forthcoming - maybe the witch's moon had done it, maybe the Endbringers had left some nasty surprises. She'd arrived in Phoenix airport to head out to their new house, and had found it snowing. Phoenix had snow now. She started fastening the windows closed, ignoring the rows of dead cacti which surrounded the house like tombstones. A Gila monster stared at her, eerily thin and eerily pale, eyes wide with hunger. It ran a black tongue over pale white lips, and watched the house for any signs of openings.



Vicky was next to her. Hadn't even seen her move.



Already dipping her hands into a clay jar they used for keeping the dried protein grubs. Using those things was like putting sawdust into a rice krispie cake, just a matter of finding the right percentage to sneak into the food before people noticed.



Once upon a time, only the poor ate these things.



Nowadays, felt like everyone did.



Vicky threw a handful of the bodies out, and the Gila monster lunged for them, snapping them up eagerly and scuttling back to a rock before anything could come and compete.



"They'll just keep coming back, you know, if you keep feeding them."



Crystal kept her voice low. Knew her aunt and uncle weren't... fond of the wildlife around here. Rattlesnakes became a lot spookier when you couldn't vaporise them on sight.



"I'm aware."



"...still doing it, though?"



"Yep."



"Like them?"



"Not particularly. Just feel responsible."



Responsible for what? The climate changing?



She'd drop hints like that every so often. Responsible for things. She looked guilty when the news came on and some new crisis was addressed. Crisis in Peru as massive landslides from the Andes wiped out a few towns, courtesy of that... smoke-Endbringer, the one Vicky had called 'Ophion' when questioned. Reports from Los Angeles of scavengers being hired to pick through the enormous death-maze to look for people's valuables that'd been left behind. Reports from Florida of alligators shambling out of the ruins of Miami, population explosion as they fed on corpses left in the water. Crisis in China that no-one knew anything about. Crisis in Washington as multiple senators and congressmen turned out to be involved with parahuman criminals, or mysteriously, spontaneously lost enormous sources of funding that was never quite explained. Crisis in Russia as Red Gauntlet was starting to get taken apart, records released to the public showing lengthy campaigns of assassinations and blackmail to make sure that Russia stayed nicely divided. Keeping Red Gauntlet at the top of the pile, the only universally recognised police and defence force. No more. Reports of black-blooded corpses washing up on the shores of Lake Erie. More stuff on refugee resettlement, from Los Angeles, San Francisco, Florida, everywhere.



She looked guilty at all of them.



Looked guilty whenever she saw the Robertson family. Lost their father and two children to the Twins attack on Los Angeles.



The adults started moving to clear things up, had a talent for acting normal in the face of complete insanity. Locked up one daughter in a tube, left the other one to the Butcher, and possibly were all screwing each other in different combinations. Yeah, hard to... really engage with them after that, not in the unashamed way they'd used to. The adults had work, and that was enough. Had to buckle down for another storm.



And the two were left alone.



"I'm leaving soon."



Crystal smiled faintly.



"You think I didn't know that?"



"...really?"



"You barely sleep, you barely do anything but go to the library, talk to weird people... you're not happy, that's obvious."



A soft red glow started to spill under the blinds. Witch's moon rising. Vicky shivered at the sight of it, reaching up to scratch the flesh around her slightly darker eye she refused to explain.



"Thanks for telling me, though. Wouldn't enjoy waking up with you just gone. Where are you heading?"



"No idea, depends."



"On?"



"On where I need to go."



"...you're not going bounty hunting or something?"



"No, no, just... need to ask some questions."



A pause.



"I need to find some closure. That's it. Once I'm done, I'll come back, think about the future. Tried to do that before now, just... couldn't. I need to-"



"Find Taylor?"



She froze.



"It's obvious you miss her. You never talk about her. What happened out there? What did you-"



"I'll explain when I get back."



The red glow intensified. Moonrise was always eerie, everything in her mind screaming that she shouldn't be seeing that light. Once it was up it was fine, but that initial glow... those first few rays, it was like seeing it come up into the sky for the first time. When she thought that a new Endbringer had shown up, bigger and nastier than all the others, that the apocalypse was really happening. Coyotes howled mournfully in the desert, disliking the light. Nothing felt quite... right under the witch's moon. Nothing. Her skin itched, her leg definitely itched, and she felt like... like she was remembering something. How much things had changed, not just in terms of climate or politics, but something invisible. Like... she'd missed the change the first time, and now she got a taste of what it used to be like beforehand, and realised just how... odd it had been. How strange the world had really felt. She found herself thinking about that gleaming razor Vicky had owned, or the yellow fire she'd seen in that hospital in Brockton Bay, or everything. The ozone-scented roars of the Butcher.



For a second, it was like the world had gone back.



And she realised just how frightening things had been.



"...you could explain now."



"Can't. Leaving tonight. Tell my parents I love them and I'll... be back soon."



"Money?"



"I'm fine on that front. Might drop off the... grid for a bit, but I'll be around. No need to worry if I'll be safe."



Crystal grimaced.



"Knew this was going to happen. Still not enjoying it."



"Anticipation makes it worse?"



"Probably. You sure you'll be safe? You're not invulnerable any more."



Vicky smiled sadly.



"I don't think I need to be. The things that made it worth being invulnerable, they're... not exactly around now. Apologise to them for me, please. I don't want to face them at the moment."



"You're already packed?"



"Left my bag with a friend. Was ready to go a few days ago."



"Where to first, then?"



"San Francisco."



"Going to say why?"



"Best not to."



Crystal pulled her into a small hug, letting her go a moment later. Anything longer would feel like a proper goodbye, like she was resigning herself to losing her all over again. Vicky patted her shoulder a second later. And without further ceremony... she was gone. Moving to the door with a stride that grew more certain with each repetition, each step jerking her awake a little more until... until she seemed to wake up for the first time in months. First time since she'd come home. Her shoulders hunched, she pulled a battered coat from a peg in the hall, kicked the dust from a pair of old boots... she'd really been ready, even had a shoehorn in her pocket, just to make things easier. Crystal watched her prepare to go, saw the light returning to her eyes...



She reached out automatically to open the front door.



Someone was already waiting. The odd, dark-haired woman, slim to the point of emaciation, with a face that hovered between consciously stoic and intensely sad. Her hair was slicked back over her head, too much product, holding it into a kind of swimmer's cap. Left her features with a bird-like arch to them, made her nose seem unpleasantly beak-like. Nothing she wore fit quite well, and her dark coat hung around her like a cassock. Nothing seemed designed to flatter, everything was angled towards concealment, self-consciousness visible in every baggy fold or additional layer.



Her voice was small and accented.



"Ready?"



"Yeah. Ready."


Crystal was already there with them, at the door. Moved before she really thought about it. She poked the bird-like woman in the chest, sending her back a step.



"Take care of her, or I'll hit you with a lead pipe."



A few twitchy nods.



"Of course. I intend to."



A small, small smile.



"There are others interested in her remaining intact, you may have to join a queue if-"



Vicky grunted, tying her boots properly. Interrupting all proceedings by standing up, heels clicking against the hardwood floor like judge's gavels. Dim voices from inside - parents talking, would be coming out soon. By all rights should talk to them, warn them, do whatever. But... Crystal thought she understood how Vicky felt. The same distance. Disconnection. They wouldn't understand, because they hadn't been there, hadn't seen it. Some things, they... you needed to be there. None of their parents had been there. But they had. And with that presence came a certain elevation. Crystal smiled, in a small, reluctant way, understanding fully but still sad to see her cousin go.



"You should get moving. Don't want to get caught by them."



"Right. See you soon, Crystal."



"Promise?"



"Promise. Don't think it'll take another four years."



"I'll hold you to that. Can't shoot lasers, but I can still kick your ass."



No more ceremony.



Any more ceremony and it'd feel too final. She watched sadly as Vicky walked away over the desert dust, heading for a battered small car, years out of date and rattling alarmingly. Knew Vicky wanted to get a motorcycle, had seen her trying to budget it out, see how she would finagle getting a chopper back. No luck thus far, and the car reflected that. Cheap, ugly, and clearly temporary. A brief exchange - Vicky calling to the odd woman.



"You look good. The coat suits you."



The odd woman preened, strangely peacock-like.



"Yes. I do."



"Where'd you get it?"



"Orvis. Suits you."



"Said that twice. Entirely correct on both occasions. It does suit me."



"Yep."


"I look fashionable."



"You look fine, don't overplay yourself."



A sniff of derision. The odd woman lingered behind for a moment, letting Vicky walk ahead...



"Hey, one more thing."


The woman twitched at Crystal's half-shout, quiet enough not to be heard by sensitive ears.



"Yes?"



"Who are you? You feel familiar."



A tiny smile.



"Yes, I suppose I would. It's nice to see you, though. Glad you're doing well."



Crystal shot her a stern look.



"Take care of her. And bring her back."



"I'm... going to do my best.



Crystal smiled faintly.



"Is 'Going To Do My Best' your name? Can I call you Going?"



A faint smile in return.



"No, I have a name."



"Mind telling me?"



The woman started walking towards the car. Called over her shoulder, voice half-stolen by the rising dust storm.



"Chorei."
 
Epilogue II
Epilogue II



Ms. Slope looked up from her work.



Squinted very slightly. The office was far too bright, far too white. Everything flat and well-cared for, all the windows huge and slightly dim, all the furniture tastefully minimalistic. The interior decorators had been very well-compensated for the entire affair - one of the nicer things that her boss did, she paid pre-Fall rates, even when just about everyone would willingly sell their kidney and their sister for a couple of dollars a day. But despite all of that, her boss never seemed to much like the office. Kept adjusting small things, like she was attempting to reach a prototype and yet... always came up just a little bit short. Her boss' assistant, on the other hand, was the sole source of non-tasteful colour in the place. Always depositing junk, and a fair amount of it, around random podiums and coffee tables. Paintings sealed behind shiny glass, sealed in place with metal rivets. Authentic Behemoth statuettes - small metal sculptures that had been melted by his approach. Cleansed of radiation and now left around as mute monuments to the Fall. Reminders of what had been lost, and what still remained. Tiny men and tiny women in bronze and iron, posed dramatically... arms melted until they were merging with the torso, eyes sagging into themselves until they became nothing more than wrinkles, joints moved to impossible angles by heat, and mouths that now hung open in rictus howls. Even had a tiny paperweight from the Other Louvre, the one which had shimmered into existence near the first, bursting with alien artwork.



She'd seen pictures of the Mona Eliza.



And the lead shielding. Radioactive rare-earth pigments were striking both visually and atomically.



And someone was waiting in the office. No-one did that. They always had appointments, or were so important that the best Ms. Slope could do was yelp their name before they barged past to enter the inner sanctum. Now?



They had no appointments today.



And yet two women, fair and dark, were sitting placidly on one of the tasteful couches, watching her with sharp, clever eyes.



Ms. Slope coughed.



Brushed a strand of ashy blonde hair over her ear.



"May I help you?"



The blonde stood up, ambling over easily. Her clothes were stained with sand, and it trickled slowly to the floor as she walked.



"Here to see Ms. Costa-Brown."



A pause.



"Tell her it's Victoria."



The dark-haired one stood up silently, and murmured something in her partner's ear.



"...or, tell her to look through that camera she has over the door."



The beady lens glinted suspiciously. Swivelled very slightly. And a second later, the door opened on well-oiled hinges, a tall, weatherbeaten woman emerging. Boss' assistant, still didn't know her actual name. She dressed plainly, practically, clashing violently with the subtly modern and tasteful environment. Ms. Slope bit her lip, narrowing her eyes. Didn't like this. Didn't like it when people ignored the schedules. Stressful, very stressful, she was bunching her hands underneath her desk and gnawing her lip like some sort of feral chipmunk. The Assistant glanced at her, dark eyes narrowing. No idea where she was from, she looked almost... almost Native American, or was the word Navajo, or... or she had no idea, but whenever the woman narrowed her eyes she got the feeling that she was about to get thwacked with something large and heavy, because she knew the Assistant could, no-one wore pants like that unless they were going to hit something and-



"Ms. Slope. Get our guests some coffee."



Her voice had an indefinable accent. The two women looked at her blankly, failing to comprehend exactly who she was... lots of people were like that. Old crowd, usually. People that had known Ms. Costa-Brown well. Ms. Slope stood sharply, marching on precarious heels to the battered coffee machine in the corner. Listening in despite her better judgement.



"Victoria. And..."



Her head tilted faintly to one side. The dark-haired woman frowned slightly, and her voice remained low.



"Chorei."



"...hm. Ms. Costa-Brown is available, but you may need to wait a few minutes. Busy, you understand."



Ms. Slope tottered back over with a few cups of coffee balanced on a slightly stained tray. Rain lashed down on the windows outside, the ruins of San Francisco barely visible in the shifting mists. Lights picked over the surface of the buildings like tiny stars in the night sky, people struggling to make homes amidst the tottering structures, and small, mobile lights signalled where the gondolas were bobbing their way through the flooded streets. Ms. Slope smiled nervously at the new guests. Weird-looking, old familiarity with the boss, looked unemployed. Parahumans. Old parahumans, definitely. She'd met enough, and they all looked fairly similar.



All of them unnerved her slightly. Despite everything. Despite them being... well, just like her.



Victoria smiled faintly as she took her cup, and Chorei followed suit - neither actually sipped. Fair enough. Shipping was getting back up and running, but... coffee beans, real coffee beans, were a luxury. These were made with synthesised powder, made out of waste products from protein farms. Tasted rank and looked like raw tar. Assistant waited patiently, hands behind her back. Watching impassively.



Victoria coughed.



"...so, you're... setting up around here? Why not Los Angeles, wasn't that where she... y'know, used to work?"



"Construction work is still ongoing there. They anticipate resettling parts of the city soon enough, the noise was... substantial."



"And out here it's, what, quieter?"



"Significantly so. And Ms. Costa-Brown prefers the view."



Victoria glanced out of the windows, into the sheets of rain. No red glow, the witch's moon had narrowed, dimmed. Would be back soon enough, but for now the rain was all they had to deal with.





"Yeah. Lovely view."



"There are elements easier to appreciate when the rain stops."



"Does it ever stop?"



"Not frequently."



Silence. Ms. Slope jittered from foot to foot, unsure of what she was meant to do. This never happened, Assistant never actually talked to people, this one exchange was the longest conversation Ms. Slope had heard, and she'd been here almost a year. She suddenly felt self-conscious of her slightly stained jacket, her slightly-too-old shirt, her rain-splattered tie... not her fault that so many places had closed down, she was trying. Trying to look professional, like nothing had changed, but... but everything had changed, so much was harder to find, if not impossible. They said they might be able to start replanting corn soon enough, once the weather settled down a bit. Once that happened, oh, they'd be hunky-dory, and...



An alarm shrieked quietly.



Ms. Slope dashed to press the off button, muttering profuse apologies for the disturbance. Assistant was already getting out a case of pills, and... politely handed one over to Ms. Slope. Oh, good, these things were getting pricey. Iodine. Good when it was raining like this. Turned out having a whole mass of nuclear plants getting hit at once was bad for you, who could've imagined. Not so bad right now, not if you took your pills and stayed out of certain conditions. But still.



Still.



The two guests didn't have any pills of their own. Right, right, desert folk. On the coasts you got the worst of the radiation from Asia, blowing over the Pacific. And in California, you got hits from Asia and from Mexico. Deserts were slightly more sheltered, just because the clouds dumped their toxic rain before they got out there.



"Quiet."



Assistant nodded solemnly.



"Yes. Quiet. It typically is."



"Surprising, thought she'd be..."



A helpless shrug. Assistant grimaced.



"Times change, and we must change with them. We remain significant, but there are... new orders, new priorities. Our role as directors of policy has been reduced as a consequence."



Ms. Slope shuffled uneasily. Yeah, yeah, she knew. Why bother hiring her if you had any other options, right? Assistant patted her quietly on the shoulder... then twitched.



"She's ready for you. Ms. Slope, could you bring the coffee through? And possibly some biscuits?"



Oh, hell, they were getting fancy. She trotted loyally after the trio, ignoring how one heel was slightly lower than the other - bastard potholes. Ms. Costa-Brown awaited, and glanced up from her work. A huge book was spread in front of her, printed on pages thinner than cigarette paper. Tiny near-invisible letters spilled from one side of the page to the other, no wasted space whatsoever. Letters so tiny that you needed a magnifying glass to really see them, printed faintly because any harder and the printing press would just tear right through the paper. Looked like the topographical map of some bizarre mountain range - rows and rows of immaculate braille, column after column after column of the stuff, extending for thousands of pages. And on the walls were mounted even more of the enormous books, each one heavy enough to require extra-thick bookcases. Ms. Costa-Brown's office was... dark. No need to worry about her own eyes - on account of lacking any. She wore huge dark glasses, square and rimless, even her blindness handled as tastefully as possible. She lowered a battered silk bookmark to her current page, and leant back, closing a computer down - nothing on the screen, no need. The whole thing just spoke to her in a quiet, muttering voice. Sounded like there were always at least two people in the room, even when her boss was completely alone.



And behind her, on a plinth...



An old, shattered helmet.



Stained where her last eye had been torn out.



Not many people wanted to work for Alexandria. Not after finding out who she really was. If anyone was still a parahuman, it might've had more of an impact. As it was... bit like spitting into a pile of dust. It was still a pile of dust, remained as useful as a pile of dust, now it was just slightly stained.



Still. Ms. Slope worked loyally for her.



She paid well.



And no-one else was hiring.



"Ms. Dallon. Chorei. Sit."



Still sounded like a commander, even when she was... basically just like everyone else. She leant back in her chair, staring blindly at the new arrivals, seeming to scan them from top to bottom. Old habits died hard. Victoria smiled faintly, and stared at the large book on the table.



"...is that one of-"



"Yes, it's part of the collection."



"It's real, then? I heard, but..."



"Oh, quite real."



"Printers, they just..."



Costa-Brown smiled coldly.



"Quite. All around America and the world. The day the system died, every printer that had the right paper and the right ink started spitting out page after page after page of highly detailed plans. This is volume... seven hundred and fifty two."



"Out of?"



"Classified."



Chorei raised her voice, her eyes suddenly shining with worry.


"Those are likely to be contaminated, there's-"



"We're aware."



"But you're still-"



"Quite."



"What if it brings it back."



"It won't."



"Why are you that convinced?"



Costa-Brown sat forwards, Assistant moving to stand behind her like a bodyguard, hands clasped behind her back.



"This volume concerns itself with weather projections for the next thirty years, calculated at the last possible moment. Worldwide scale. According to this, the dust storms you're experiencing in Arizona are only the beginning, we're anticipating a new dust bowl rolling over America. Before we realised that, we were going to start investing heavily in replanting in those regions, try and wean ourselves away from the protein farm system, back to something... more human. Less dependent on advanced technology. If it wasn't for this particular volume, we would've committed resources to a doomed project. Likewise, there's going to be a famine in India in twelve years precisely, starting in the Punjab and escalating until half the region is... thoroughly devoid of crops. Given that India is presently sustaining a whole cluster of states around itself, some of whom have lost almost all their growing capacity given the climate fluctuations, this means we're now placing a priority on building up a war chest of resources, ready to help alleviate a major humanitarian and economic disaster. This volume is necessary. As are many of the others."



Chorei gritted her teeth.



"You're forming large-scale plans. Structures. Complex international schemes. You build a playground for the Grid, and you expect it to simply stay away?"



No idea what was going on, but no-one was telling her to leave. She hovered nervously, twitching from side to side like an overgrown bird. Costa-Brown placed a single, slim hand on the pages, almost protectively.



"This volume is useful. There are many more useless volumes. It provides information and plans, it cannot make us obey them, nor can it set up anything if we do not choose to. Dozens of volumes are already useless because we failed to perform some earlier step and later steps are now impossible. Almost fifty volumes are non-existent due to an intern breaking the printer in a fit of panic. I assure you, there are agencies looking into this as we speak, making sure nothing goes awry. If I may be blunt - there's no Cauldron, not any more. The system the Grid inhabited is... simply gone. Nothing else has stepped up to replace it in terms of sheer scope. We're confident that nothing hazardous can form from these plans. And I am confident that the Grid is... simply leaving a parting gift. It was always rather interested in us surviving. I imagine it intends to return one day, and wants the world to still be intact for its arrival. On the latter part, we're aligned. I understand if you were very stressed at the time, perhaps your memory was a little spotty, but I do still hold by what I said. Pragmatism."



Victoria placed a hand on Chorei's shoulder, calming her down. Costa-Brown drummed her fingers lightly. She rambled about those books, sometimes. She found them fascinating, even talked to Ms. Slope about them. Called them 'her own Sibylline books'. And 'like the real ones, there's always a Tarquin who's unwilling to pay the price assigned to them'. Usually had a few drinks in her before she started talking like that. Ms. Slope had... tried to read one of them, just once. Not really classified, just a badly-kept secret. No idea what the book had been rambling about, just lists and lists of numbers and foreign names and more numbers, like some sort of schizophrenic spreadsheet. Found out later that it was a spreadsheet, a set of bank records which contained stores of money made by some parahuman criminal groups, and instructions for how to obtain their funds and where those funds ought to go.



The government had managed the first part with her boss' instructions.



Second part...



Well, she knew that her boss drank quite a bit more the night the operation was finished and she was told to go home and let the big boys handle the rest. Speaking as someone who'd done her damnedest to make herself as redundant as possible, Ms. Slope understood her pain. Knew the look in her eyes. Always unpleasant.



"Alright. Fine. I... alright, yeah, I knew about this stuff, just... didn't have any confirmation. Surprised you've still got a job. Given... everything that happened."



The boss' smile turned cold.



"My knowledge has... some utility, even now. Now, Ms. Dallon, can I... ask exactly what you want? I assume this isn't a social call."



"No, no, it's more... you know who I'm looking for, I guess."



"I have suspicions."



"Any information?"



The smile remained fixed and artificial.



"None."



"Seriously? Nothing?"



"The end of the world was happening, Ms. Dallon, if you can believe it or not we weren't exactly operating optimally."



She paused, and reached into her desk, drawing out a slim folder. An immaculately manicured finger tapped lightly on it, leaving tiny half-moon indents in the creamy brown surface.



"This forms the sum of our sources on the concluding event. Do you want to know what's inside this folder?"



An exasperated shrug.



"Sure. What's in it."



"The readings from the two semi-functional observatories oriented, vaguely, in the right direction... and your testimony. Which I'm quite aware you were lying throughout. Don't need a Thinker power to know you were being... recalcitrant."



"Still let me go, though."



"Yes. How kind of us. A kindness you've yet to repay. So. No information available, I'm afraid. We know... quite possibly less than you do. If there's anything else on the topic it's too classified for me to access."



Victoria leant back, cocking her head to one side. Studying Ms. Costa-Brown with an oddly mismatched set of eyes. Not just in terms of colour, but in terms of shape, one slightly larger than the other. Made her look oddly lopsided, and tilting her head made it seem like she was giving into some internal imbalance. Ms. Slope, once more, wondered why she was being allowed to remain here, this felt like... like a matter of high policy. Not her business at all, and...



...and the decanter was half-empty. The faintest whiff of acrid mass-produced industrial whisky fanning up from a crystal glass.



Ah. She'd... had a little sample already, then.



Ms. Slope moved quietly over to stand behind her boss. Best to show solidarity in moments like this, in her mind. And... oh, goodness, now she had to look the visitors in the eye, now she was smiling like a ventriloquist dummy, all rigid and unnatural and her cheeks were aching and she was terrifically uncomfortable and why didn't she just go back to managing the accounts for the Pixie Den, it was sweaty and seedy but at least it was normal. Chorei's voice broke the silence abruptly, cold and without inflection.



"How are the others? If I might ask."



"Others...?"



"Cauldron. Your old colleagues."



"Of my old team, if that's what you're referring to, one is dead and the other is retired."



Victoria smiled faintly.



"Legend retired?"



"With his husband and child. They're content."



"Talk with them much?"



"Rather too busy."



Silence for a long few moments. Ms. Slope gripped her own hands until her knuckles turned white. She couldn't help but notice... it was odd, but she noticed a thin bandage around her boss' hand. Just a scrap, really, covering up part of her thumb. But it was unnatural, she was- crumbs, Victoria had noticed.



"Feeling alright? Your hand-"



"I'm fine. Consequences of clumsiness."



A small smile.



"It's funny. I was chopping myself a Japanese pear this morning - managed to maintain a small grove of the things, greenhouse stuff, my old housekeeper used to have a fondness for that sort of gardening. She's dead now, unfortunately, drowned a few miles away when Leviathan sent that particularly large tidal wave. I was chopping it up, felt the knife slip, and my first thought was 'dammit, now I need to buy a new knife'. Isn't that something? Hard to get out of old habits, hard to forget that once upon a time a knife would break before it could even strain my skin."



Her smile was ever-so-slightly too wide. Assistant moved, placing a calloused hand on her shoulder... the boss waved her off. She was too tipsy to have this sort of conversation, there was a reason for the appointments system, gave her time to sober up.



Not that the boss was an alcoholic. Ms. Slope would never say something so slanderous.



But she did place a few bottles of water in front of everyone present. Water always helped her sober up.



Victoria's phone suddenly chimed, and she glanced down. Ringing. She stared at it for a few moments, chewing the inside of her cheek. Then she placed it, screen-first, on the desk. Let it rumble away without hanging up. Ah, Ms. Slope was familiar with that little trick, made the other person think you were just away, not deliberately ignoring them. Done it a good few times herself on... wow, way too many people. Including a boss or two. The group politely ignored the way it buzzed away, almost crawling over the desk's surface like some jittering insect. Chorei coughed, redirecting the conversation .



"I see. Unfortunate. Aren't you curious, though?"



"About knives?"



"About one of your old colleagues. If our friend is still alive, she might still be alive. We thought you might... share a desire for closure."



"Not remotely."



"You don't want to find out?"



"Not enormously, no. She was a good colleague, but she has... no real further utility. Initially I was interested in finding her simply to access some of her plans. But now... no, not after this long. I doubt she has any substantial information worth sharing, and I imagine her plans have long-since become outdated. If she's dead, she's dead. If she's alive, she'll stay away, so she might as well be dead."



Chorei suddenly smiled, the first time since she'd come here. Odd thing, and slightly alarming.



"I shared her memories. Briefly, but we dabbled in one another's dreams."



"Ah?"



"A scene. You were young, alarmingly young, still regrowing your hair from your long sickness, hiding the patchy growth with a helmet. The colleague you're so eager to forget was there with you, she presented you with your first costume, adjusted it herself. She was the one straightening out your cape before you went to meet with your new team for the first time."



The boss was very still.



"It seems interesting to me, that someone like her would've... at some point in her life, she voluntarily asked herself 'how do I make this person more comfortable' or 'how do I make this person happier', and her power presented her with the right strategy."



Silence. The Assistant had her face locked into an expression of barely-suppressed annoyance.



"Is there a point?"



"No. But I thought it curious that you'd be so willing to abandon her. At some point, perhaps, you two were... friends, even."



Another silence, longer this time. She could see how the boss was curling her hands around an imaginary glass, eager to drain the other half of the decanter. She seemed angry at herself, if anything, kept... her face had a twitch to it, like she was expecting something to happen yet it never did. Always seemed frustrated at her own capabilities these days, never happy with the amount of work she achieved, never content with how intelligent she appeared. Like a professional runner who'd lost her legs, she just seemed inhibited, physically and spiritually, devoid of a purpose that had defined her for so long, and devoid of the tools she'd been honing for that purpose.



If Ms. Slope was going to guess, anyway.



"I've got no information for you. But as one... ex-cape to another, it's best to move on. Find a niche, and do your best to occupy it. Sometimes it's worth forgetting what came before, and focusing on what's coming next."



Victoria's smile was oddly sad.



"Not yet. How's the Slaughterhouse, by the way? No-one tells me anything out in Arizona."



A twitch of relief. Something she was more comfortable with, and her voice reflected that, becoming smoother and more rehearsed.



"Dead. The main group has been massacred down to the last. Mannequin was dead before we found them, his implants had decayed too much to sustain his organs. Bonesaw was dead as well, miles away. Jack, I'm happy to say, was politely executed by a firing squad and his body was cremated on a gasoline fire. Crawler was the only one who posed anything resembling a threat, and he was still put down with relative ease."



"What about the rest."



"We're working on that."



"I can help."



"We'd prefer to go about it in our own way. No desire to start a panic. After all, we only have to wait a single generation and the mess... clears itself up, so to speak."



Chorei leant forwards.



"No need for us at all? We'd be willing to help in matters of... aberrance. We understand how difficult those things can be to deal with, especially now that you-"



A hand was raised to silence her.



"No need. Again. Retire. Move on. Don't poke things that are happy to remain unpoked. The danger's declined, aberrant activity has been suppressed, cult groups have either been decimated or are settling into... something of a status quo, more willing to cannibalise one another than turn their energies outwards to us. Nothing to unite against. That being said... what were the rates this month, again?"



The Assistant muttered reluctantly, hands clenched into fists behind her back.



"Declined back to figures last seen in 1994. Rates are still higher than they should be, groups are being funded and organised to counter them. Several volumes of plans are dedicated to this, and are being used as a database for potential personnel. There'll be difficulties. but the major threats have ceased to exist. The Factory has started to power down, the power plants have lost substantial degrees of volatility, and the Forest has ceased to grow. Everything else is classified."



"See? Again. Relax. Our old boss took care of the bulk of the problems before it left, burned up just about everything it could when it was dragged away."



Chorei shifted.



"But the moon..."


"I have nothing more to give you. Was there anything else, or can I get back to work? You're pushing the limits of courtesy."



The two guests looked around the room, with the scattered piles of books, the rings where she'd left glasses of whisky on the table, the dusty artwork, and the window looking out to a field of endless grey rains, something shadowy looming in the distance. Victoria steepled her fingers.



"Thanks for the flight back from Russia. Appreciated that. Wondering if you could do a repeat."



"A repeat."



"We just need some cash to make a few stops, and the right permissions."



"Flights are reserved for important business, you need to apply for permission from the government. We can't waste fuel on-"



"Please. If we find anything-"



Ms. Costa-Brown suddenly moved, slamming her palms down on the table. The entire surface rattled, and yet she seemed to grow angrier, like she wanted the table to snap under the impact.



"If you find anything, then the policy of most governments would be to burn whatever you found. There are bodies, and many have yet to be buried. The death toll from your comrade's work has yet to be calculated, and likely never will be. Not with any reasonable accuracy. A huge number of parahumans want her dead. Governments dependent on those parahumans want her dead. Whole systems would be happy if they had her head on a spike. Cult upon cult upon cult are enraged at the work she's done. The official stance of the organisation which used to be the PRT is that she remains to have a kill order on her head."



"She saved the-"



"She saved the world, and now we have to pick up the pieces left behind. I don't agree with the stance many have taken, but of the rare few who know about her role in matters, almost all of them would rather if she died. The fear is that she almost destroyed the world while saving it. What if she changed her mind and decided to fix the world, improve it, or God forbid, perfect it. How much more damage could she do? Let sleeping dogs lie."



Victoria stood sharply, chair screeching behind her. Her eyes were burning, and Chorei was barely keeping herself together.



"She saved the world, Alexandria. If she's dead, then I get to mourn. If she's alive, then I can move on. Either way, I'm not going to tell anyone, I'm not going to march her into the middle of New York and start yelling that people ought to bow or something. You know there's messes left behind, you know there's problems which still need dealing with. How easy is it, exactly, dealing with the Lattice, now that you've lost all your agents? How easy is it now that you're back to being part of a country, and not a conspiracy? You're here, in a tiny office, looking at huge books - I don't think you're in charge of anything, not any more. You said that these books were telling you about... about famines and crises that are about to happen. Let me look for her, and maybe she's dead, or nothing happens, but maybe we find out that something worse is coming, or that the solution was imperfect, or that something nasty is coming out of the woodwork now there's no competition. I remember what your group did, you couldn't stop Brother Ibrahim, you couldn't stop Sigismund, what happens if something like that comes up again?"



Her voice became near-feral, closer to a growl.



"She's the only one who might know if something else is coming, she's the single best-informed person in the world on these issues. Give me the permission to fly. Give me some cash to do it. And most likely we'll never talk ever again."



Ms. Costa-Brown slumped in her chair, pinching the bridge of her nose. Just under the thick black glasses. They shifted under the impact, and for a moment Ms. Slope could see the ragged holes left behind where eyes had once been. A tiny alarm chimed from her phone... she shut it off immediately. Boss needed her muscle relaxants, her body wasn't... she wasn't privy to all the details, but the boss hadn't had a normal biology when she was a cape.



Apparently some things were starting to lock up now she didn't have a power to maintain them.



"Walk with me. You, stay behind, there should be a call soon about the clean-up around Ellisburg, just get the notes from my computer. Ms. Slope, with me, take my arm."



Ms. Slope shivered as she obeyed.



Always eerie, having to help Alexandria.



Having to show her where to go. Having to support her when her muscles kept locking up. Having to drive her back to the tiny apartment she lived in. Even now, it was uncanny having to help her get into a coat, opening doors in front of her, even murmuring a tiny warning when she came slightly too close to a precarious wastepaper basket. Victoria's bravado drained away slightly as she saw... well, Alexandria stumbling around blindly.



They emerged into the rain, all four of them. Chorei shot the Assistant an odd look over her shoulder, but said nothing. A collection of mismatched umbrellas sheltered them, and Ms. Slope guided Alexandria by the elbow along a winding path which went around the building. She moved slower now, her legs a bit stiffer than they ought to be. No idea what the long-term consequences were, no idea if they were fatal or just debilitating or just annoying. Ms. Costa-Brown didn't say, and Ms. Slope didn't ask.



Come to think of it, that was probably why she still had a job.



They moved into the lashing sheets, something dark looming on the horizon. Ms. Slope was used to it, but the visitors couldn't stop staring.



"I can't promise anything."



Ms. Costa-Brown's voice was low and level, barely audible over the rain.



"...really?"



"Like you said. No real power. Not any more. But I can... try and hurry matters through, I still have some friends left behind. You understand, though, your best bet is to go off the grid, pardon the pun. Don't talk to anyone unnecessarily, and don't reveal a single one of your findings to the world. Best to leave her as an unknown. We imagine that simply the notion of her survival is keeping some ugly forces from rearing their heads, they don't want to provoke her."



"It really... is quieter, though? Not just propaganda, or..."



"It's quieter. There's less to work with. The world's more silent, now, and..."



She sighed.



"It's funny, we're still working with its old designs. Old systems. If the Grid hadn't left some last-minute surprises, the economy would have disintegrated, not merely crashed. We still have a currency with some level of stability, that's all owed to the Grid. The PMC system that it worked on for years is... the only thing projecting our influence overseas, we're anticipating the first truly PMC-owned nation emerging within the decade. And yet, that's all we can rely on. The only thing maintaining peace in some corners of the world are mercenaries that the Grid practically invented. She killed it, and it did all it could to save us in the aftermath."



"Still for the better that it died, though."


"Quite. I agree entirely. But it's..."



She fell silent.



"Anyway. Keep walking, I need to get my steps in for today."



Silence for a few moments, and Chorei spoke quietly.



"Thank you. It's appreciated."



"Don't mention it. That's not a polite statement, do not mention this to anyone else. It's inconvenient, and my position is already precarious."



"Understood."



"...you're looking very autonomous. Did something-"



"Long story."



"Hm. Fine. Keep it to yourself if you must. I'll arrange what I can, and... yes, I can provide a little money, but I recommend finding your own sources once you get overseas. Where to, out of interest?"



"Britain, I think. Need to meet up with some old friends."



"Ah. I can imagine the friends you're talking about. Again, try and avoid being followed, don't discuss these findings with anyone connected to the government, intelligence services, or PMCs. Red Gauntlet would be very interested in finding whichever creature managed to erase their entire arsenal of parahumans. And under no circumstances tell a single ex-CUI official. You know why."



"Right. I'll stay quiet."



They walked, appropriately, in silence The conversation felt over, the information had been relayed, but... they kept going, all four of them. No-one had actually addressed Ms. Slope, and she was completely content with that fact. Being beneath the notice of someone was safe. Being unimportant and human had saved her life while the world was ending, she thought. Parahumans were running around shooting lasers and dying by the hundred, cities were being shattered by Endbringers, and... humans were ignored. A single, insignificant human was nothing, and people like her were just ignored if they were in the right place at the right time. Alexandria got her eyes torn out. These two visitors were talking about things she didn't remotely understand. And Ms. Slope got to exist in a state of blissful nothingness, no-one paying attention to her, no-one concerning themselves with her opinions, and no-one trying to drag her into whatever the hell they were discussing.



They approached the huge dark shape on the horizon, and it grew as they approached, surrounded by wire fences and flickering lights. Nothing really wrapping it up - not like anyone could actually do anything to it. Ms. Costa-Brown hummed thoughtfully.



"It's funny, thinking back to it. The time before the Fall. The two of us, we're not very important people. I was a cancer patient who had a few months left to live. You're, to be blunt, not exactly a genius, or a brilliant artist, or a suave politician, or a charming actor... you're talented, skilled, perfectly nice, but you're not going to change the world. Not as you were pre-trigger. And then... two people like us, insignificant, were suddenly turned into figures. And now we're back down to the old positions, and we're finding that the world's gone back. To the people who used to run it, before we showed up."



Her smile was sad.



"I speak with bureaucrats who order me around, and I wouldn't have thought about them for longer than a second when I still wore a cape. I agree, it's for the better that we've gone back, but... don't you find it annoying, seeing grey people with grey eyes and grey minds and grey suits and grey souls walking around, organising the world in the patterns it's been in for centuries? Don't you ever find it galling?"



"Sometimes. But yeah, it was for the better. In the end, it... well, it's easy to say 'I miss being significant', but if we can't become significant without our powers, we probably didn't deserve to be significant in the first place."



Alexandria spoke mildly.



"Without my powers I would've died before I saw my twentieth birthday."



Victoria grimaced, wincing internally.



"...yeah. Yeah. I get it, I do. But you have to admit, it's... probably for the best. At least now the world's in the hands of actual humans, and not... people who had a bad day and got a crystal shoved in their skulls which was designed to ruin the world."



"Of course. But it's rather more boring now, isn't it?"



Chorei suddenly interrupted.



"I disagree."



"Hm?"



"The world's not become more boring. I remember before all of this... business started, and I remember what the world was like. We massacred each other, raised kingdoms, ruined kingdoms, started faiths and then pitted those faiths against other faiths to see which one was stronger or more coherent, we plundered and killed and strived for rewards both eternal and transitory, we wrote poems with arbitrary restrictions and became unduly obsessed with peculiar fashion choices. We lived. Powers erased that, powers made those things pointless. All of it just became set dressing for a drama that was, ultimately, completely inhuman. The world was just a setting, it lost any inherent value, because now something superior existed and took absolute precedence. Now, we're back. Now, the world's the world again."



She took a small breath, warming to her theme.



"Where we live, at present, there's... an artist, she lives near to my apartment, the two of us talk about the price of eggs and other matters of domestic importance. She paints rocks. It's silly, she's not enormously talented, and the patterns often resemble elaborate animal genitalia more than anything else. And she moved out here because the Endbringers were gone, the world had changed, parahumans were no more. She'd been an office worker beforehand, but she said that... that this feeling came over her. Like her own silly artwork mattered again, and deserved to be made. Alexandria, I respect what you did, but you must understand, you are an artistically dead creature. You do not philosophise, you do not write, you do not paint, you do not compose, you do not truly innovate. You say you dislike the grey people who've taken over now you're gone, but... were you much better? Can you say you had any real, spiritual superiority to those people?"



No room for a response, she soldiered on without hesitation.



"And... and if we accept you didn't, if we accept that you were just another administrator, another general, another mechanical component of the world-system, then... can't you see how startling it was, for someone like to me, to see a bureaucrat raised to the position of a god? You had all the status of a saviour, but you lacked the underlying spirit. And... you can see how that would make all other endeavours feel pointless or small? How it would invalidate everything else? Why paint, why write, why compose, why philosophise, none of it means anything when a grey-eyed bureaucrat in a cape is really deciding the fate of the world, and if you're lucky you'll live to see it. Now that's all gone, I... truly believe that there'll be more people like my artist friend, who do silly things because it matters again, because the world might be shaped by them."



Her mouth suddenly shut with a click, and her eyes widened, like she thought she'd maybe talked a little too much. Embarrassed at the outburst. At the emotion. Ms. Costa-Brown sized her up, mouth set into a firm line. And she nodded curtly, waving a hand, telling her to finish. Make her point.



"That's... well, I understand if the world seems more boring now, but to someone like me, it feels like the world's finally become interesting."



"You are a little biased, though. If my files on you are correct."



"...I suppose, yes. I am rather biased. But you can see where I'm coming from?"



"Not fond of being called a 'grey-eyed bureaucrat'. I don't even have eyes."



Her mouth curled into a small smile, and Chorei forced out a nervous laugh.



"But I see what you mean. Still. Even if I agree with you, even if the world is going to be more interesting now, and we've finally woken up from the long, long nightmare..."



She shrugged.



"Well, that long, long nightmare was the only thing I knew. I was important in it. You can hardly blame me for missing that much."



Victoria grunted, signalling an end. Ms. Slope shifted uncomfortably. Never liked it when her boss was this pensive, usually she was so... confident that the world was changing for the better, had a kind of unassailable purpose which nothing could breach. But sometimes. Sometimes she was like this. Around some of her old cape colleagues, and most often around Assistant. Almost only after drinking a little bit too much. She didn't believe any of what she said, she didn't think going back 'to the long nightmare' was remotely a good idea, she didn't even want to for selfish reasons, but... sometimes it was nice to express one's most sinful inclinations, to toy with them out loud.



They stopped. Victoria spoke quietly.



"Any news about Clarissa al Zaabi or-"



"None. I have nothing to give."



She stared up blankly, and Victoria followed her gaze. The dark shape was close. They were at the outermost of the wire fences, and stood just on a small hill, high enough to see clearly to the mass. The rain paused for a moment, and...



They looked on at the corpse of Leviathan.



Perpetually weeping ichor from his wounds, the last wounds he'd taken. Eyes dead and black. Frozen in place, like he was about to rush into battle and had just... frozen in place, never to move another inch. Rain coursed down his smooth skin, dripping in a waterfall from the tip of a single outstretched claw. The ground around him was still churned up into a tangled mass of mud and rock, and in the right weather you could see a few bones poking out from beneath from immovable foot, too crushed to be extricated properly. It'd been almost half a year, and he hadn't moved, hadn't acted, hadn't done anything. Guards had drifted away as the weeks marched on, increasingly aware that nothing was going to happen, and if it did, they weren't going to be much else. Monument to the last age.



She remembered something her boss had said once. Now, she was silent, but every so often she had rushes of loquaciousness.



Progress has always been something hard to track, Ms. Slope. What metric do you use? GDP? GDP per capita? Resource yields? Continuous peace, success in war, stability of governance, lack of corruption, transparency of bureaucracy, self-reported contentment statistics? Too many metrics using scales so different that forming a proper average is almost completely impossible. But now... now we have one. You see up there, on his back? They've embedded spikes, trying to draw out long cores, the sort they used to take from glaciers. They snap if they go too deep, the layers become too thick, much too thick for any human technology to enter.



And that's the thing, isn't it? Human. No more Tinkertech to cheat with, no more powers to make it easier. Just human ingenuity.



There's our new metric. When those spikes up there are able to get right to the core, beyond what any parahuman was able to reach, then we'll know... something, I suppose. There's a metric of progress for us. At what point is humanity capable of, theoretically, killing an Endbringer completely by itself, with nothing stolen or borrowed? At what point do parahumans not just become extinct, but completely obsolete?



I'd like to go back to the office now, Ms. Slope. Take my arm.




They watched the grave of the Endbringer silently, the rain lashing down all around. Some said that Leviathan was still making it rain, even now. Some people said that it was just because the weather had been fucked up by the apocalypse. And some people said that San Francisco just got too much rain in general, and they should accept the damn thing was dead. Sometimes her boss looked triumphant when she stared blindly at the monument. And sometimes she looked almost sad. Before her was a relic of an age that would never come back, it was good that it'd never come back, and yet... back then, she'd been one of the most important people in the world. Now, she was a blind woman with stiff muscles who lived in a tiny office where she pored over huge books and offered what advice she could to her successors. Forced retirement, allowed to work because she couldn't stand being at rest. She was the last one left. The last one of the Triumvirate who still worked. The others were either dead or retired into blissful obscurity, happy to be forgotten.



Victoria and Chorei left. Walking back to the office, make arrangements. In the distance, Assistant was watching out of one of the office windows, her expression indefinable as she stared at their mutual boss. No idea what she was thinking. No idea if the two even liked each other, they never smiled at one another, went home by different routes, never had conversations about personal lives... and yet it was impossible to imagine them actually going forward on their own. Maybe they'd known each other in the old days, and would rather the familiar-and-disliked compared to the unknown. Might not like each other, but maybe they understood one another. And that was the best an old hero could ask for these days.



Ms. Slope backed off to a respectful distance.



And watched her boss as she stared sightlessly at the corpse of one of her greatest enemies... frozen in place.



Never to move again. Maybe she saw a kindred spirit, there. An out-of-date being, loyal to her own time and unwilling to be moved by modernity. An oak of a generation that was already spiralling away. They said there were over two hundred thousand children born on the day the witch's moon rose for the first time. Two hundred thousand children who'd never know about the Endbringers, who'd regard the Triumvirate as historical oddities, who'd walk past the dusty ruins of old parahuman studies centres with barely a second glance. The age was changing, and in front of her stood something quite thoroughly left behind by the passage of time.



In the rain, she looked like anyone else..



In the rain, it was easy to think the water running down her face were tears.



But that was nonsense.



Everyone knew that Rebecca Costa-Brown was too busy to cry.



"Ms. Slope, take my arm. Need to finalise some things in the office."



"Yes, ma'am."
 
Epilogue III
Epilogue III



Ellen swore as she bumped into a counter top. Right in the crotch. Right on the corner. Fuck.



Hate. Let me tell you how much I've come to hate counters since I moved here. There are 86 billion neurons in the human brain, and if the word 'HATE' was engraved on each and every one of them, imprinted on each nano-angstrom of those billions of neurons, it would not equal one one-billionth of the hate I feel for sharp corners at this micro-instant. For counters. Hate. Hate. And-



Oh, what was the point.



Not the first time this had happened, and she was finding it harder to muster the same soul-melting hatred that had once came so easily to her. All the lights were gone. Just a normal blind woman now, a blind college dropout who couldn't even build bombs. All the lights... machinery was just machinery, she couldn't even operate something if the buttons didn't have little pieces of Braille underneath them. Well, she could guess. But when she did that, she wound up coating the interior of the microwave with exploded potato. She shambled to the sitting room, nursing her bruised crotch, flopping down messily into the nearest sofa. Arch was much too nice on the topic of sofas, he only bought nice wide ones, nothing sharp to bump into, properly squashy, nothing to stub her toes on... he picked good sofas for blind people. Even varied up the texture properly, made it interesting to lie on them. Feh. She curled up underneath her thickest blanket, glaring and muttering and generally acting like she wanted to burn the world down for the sin of inventing corners. The world was round, wasn't it? Why shouldn't humans imitate the divine perfection of circles that couldn't bruise her fucking crotch, and...



Oh, what was the point.



She settled down.



Rainy day. Always rainy out here in fucking Britain.



Not good weather for being optimistic. Generally, and... specifically for her. Reminded her too much of a few months ago. A lonely strip of sand in Wales. Remains of a primeval forest sticking out of the sand behind them, Arch said it looked like God's ashtray, full of the stubs of old cigars. Ellen could just feel the rain pattering down in the sea, slicked seaweed under her feet, and... a heavy weight in her hands. Tiamat. One of the few people she sort of got along with, just professionally. A big lump of technology, but she openly said that she was working on more primitive designs. The reality-warping loveliness of Tinkertech was gone from the world, and she had to make do with being a hyper-intelligent supercomputer. As the months went by, she'd become more and more silent. Said it was harder to simulate personalities as efficiently, all her thoughts were a little... cruder. So many of her sisters had been wiped out during the apocalypse, more had been consumed in the weeks following it. And then they'd begun to leave. She said they were leaving Earth, finished all their work, didn't want to stick around to see what catastrophe was going to happen next. So on a lonely strip of sand, they'd planted her in the earth and stepped back to let her rocket off. A lonely comet heading into a glowering sky, vanishing in seconds. Not even a goodbye.



Her time on Earth had always just been a blip, the starting point for a more exciting adventure in the stars. In the cold, in the dark, in the empty eternities where there was nothing to challenge her and everything to harvest. She'd never really had any attachment to them, to Ellen, to Taylor, to anyone. And now she had no reason to stay.



Didn't want her sisters to have too much of a head start out there.



She hadn't even said goodbye. She was an emotionless machine defined by vast, vast priorities, she'd always been that, but... still stung.



This weather was much the same as when Tiamat had left them for good.



Arch poked his head around the door.



"Tea?"



"...it's always fucking tea, isn't it, can't you make anything else?"



"You bumped into another counter, didn't you."



"Shut the fuck up. Get me some tea. I'm just going to curl up here and pity myself."



"Can I join you?"



"The pity-party is invitation only."



"Can I get an invitation?"



"No. But you can get me tea. Then I'll reconsider."



Arch ambled away. Punk-ass motherfucker with his functional eyes and job. She grumbled and turned over on the couch, scratching at the raw flesh underneath her burned socket. Hard to believe it was over. Nothing was meant to be over, the world didn't fucking work that way, everyone fucking knew that. But here she was. No lights. And all the others were gone too. No more parahumans, not across the entire world. All she had was a standing warrant for her arrest in several countries, a few pissed-off clients, and the remnants of her profits. The Swiss bank accounts had been evaporated when the Grid went after her, but she still had the investments into gold. By which she meant, she had a mass of gold bars that was... now much smaller, and was locked up in a bank where she couldn't idly stroke them like a blind-yet-ludicrously-attractive dragon. But it'd bought them access to this country, that and the information she was willing to give on her old clients. Bought them a house. Kept them fed while Arch fumbled around for a job and she fumbled around for a reason to keep living.



A knock at the door.



And life was worth living again.



She stumbled up from her couch, grabbing her stick. She loved her stick, she got to navigate the house and she got to hit things.



Arch was humming lightly as he made some tea - he knew how much she liked answering doors while whacking people in the shins. He also knew that being denied of this, one of her few remaining pleasures, was a quick route to getting his shins hit instead. Among other things. Her stick was whippy and could reach many places.



Many places.



She whacked the door.



Fumbled.



Opened it after a little effort. Having almost twelve locks really slowed the process down, but she was a very easily hated person and liked to have precautions.



"Identify yourself."



"It's Vicky. Hi, Ellen."



"Shit, long time no see. Last time we spoke was... hell, when was the last time?"



"Before the apocalypse."



"...shit, yeah, that was a while ago. Sorry for not calling. Was busy. Moving house and everything. Did you think we died?"



"I was busy too, had to... well, there was a debriefing, decontamination, arranging transport, recovering. And I didn't know where your safehouse was, didn't want to give up the location if I was interrogated, easier if I never knew to begin with. I assumed you were alive. Sorry for not calling ahead."



"Fine, fine, don't worry about it. Wait. I can smell someone else out there. Who are you hiding?"



"Chorei."



"Never heard of her."



"Used to be a voice in Taylor's head."



"...huh, cool. Someone's moving up in the world, becoming real and everything. Good to meet you, Chorei. I'll fumble my hands over your face at some point, figure out what you look like. Been a while, Vicky. What brings you to Casa di Ellen."



Arch poked his head out. Stared at the guests.



"Tea?"



Ellen shot an eyeless glare in his general direction.



"Yes, tea. Obviously tea, I swear to fuck, I could just get a broomstick, put an answering machine on the front that squawked 'tea?' every few seconds and I'd probably never notice the difference, you god-damned mother-fucking ass-licking cock-sucking pus-drinking shit-sipping-"



"Milk or sugar?"



Hate. Let me tell me about how much I've come to hate Arch since I began to live. There are eighty six billion neurons-



***



"...so, we sold up, moved back to Britain. Turns out selling off all the information on who was buying incredibly dangerous Tinkertech bombs that are all starting to decay was, uh, pretty profitable. Made them ignore all the perfectly good reasons they have for locking us up. Heard that you'd gotten out, though. Would've gotten in touch sooner, but... I assumed you'd get in touch with us if you needed to. Not going to bother someone who wanted to be left alone."



"Thanks."



Vicky smiled over the rim of her mug, and Chorei sipped delicately from her own. Could tell which was one sipping depending on the sound, Vicky did good old-fashioned slurps, while Chorei had to sip like some sort of parody of a noblewoman. Ellen, as a civilised creature, used a straw. Silence endured for a moment. They'd heard the basic story. They'd hidden in an ambiguity of space constructed by Taylor's dad, and left once it became obvious something had changed. When all the present parahumans became startlingly normal, and they poked their heads out to see a red moon rising in the sky. Split up afterwards, moving in all directions. Some talked about their plans, some didn't. They weren't sure what the situation was, but they didn't want for any member of the group to potentially betray the others. Turk had wandered off up north with his family, presumably to get back to a normal life. Taylor's dad and Piggot had just vanished, no idea about them. Nat and Astrid had headed West by car, probably going for Poland, they had friends out there. Tiamat had slithered back into the internet to devour her sisters and plan her escape from the world. And Arch and Ellen had shipped back here. No, they hadn't been in contact with the others since then.



And no, they didn't know about Sanagi or Clarissa. Arch's voice had dropped when he heard that.



"...you're totally sure, no information on them?"



Vicky opened her mouth to reply, when her phone rang. Buzzed like some huge plastic insect. And to Ellen's annoyance, it kept buzzing, she didn't hang up, just... set it down on a cushion to muffle the rumble, and let it spin away. Irritating, just fucking hang up, don't do that... that 'I'm not ignoring you I'm just busy' move, it was a bitch move that she'd seen way too many people do to her, and she hated it each and every time. Also, the other person would just keep calling back, just tell them you didn't want to talk and get it over with. Pussies. Anyway, right, Sanagi and Clarissa. Vicky coughed uncomfortably, shuffling the phone into a more muffled corner of the sofa, and spoke loudly to cover it up.



"Nothing. Alexandria said that the two of them vanished - they got dragged along with the rest of the capes, wound up fighting with them in a few places, last sighting was... just off the coast of Egypt. The lion-headed Endbringer was out there, and Clarissa was good at interfering with the crystals he was creating. Then... nothing. Alexandria left to find us, and when she came back... nothing. And no-one knew where they'd gone, too busy tending to the wounded."



"Might be dead, then."



"Or just left. They'd done a lot, might've been heavily wounded."



"...and might be dead as a consequence."



"Sure. Maybe. I'm looking for them as well... you've heard nothing about Taylor, then, I'm guessing."



"Not a word."



Vicky's grimace was downright audible, and Chorei slumped very slightly. Chorei was the first to try adn break the awkward silence, directing the conversation elsewhere.



"So, I see you've landed on your feet. That's cheering. And Tiamat's gone, too, that's... very good."



Ellen grunted irritably, slurping her tea. Arch... yeah, she could sense him grinning slightly.



"One less potential apocalypse to think about, I suppose. She was slowing down a bit, though. Towards the end. Not sure how... well, how she'll do out there. Still a parahuman, I suppose, even if... well, she wasn't quite a human. Seems to have been more reliant on her power than she wanted to admit, left before she could slow down too much. Might just be whirling around up there as a glorified calculator."



Chorei's voice was tinged with caution.



"Or a mechanical god that's about to start consuming the universe."



"One or the other, yes. Those are the only two options for her future, grey goo or calculator."



Ellen snorted.



"Punk didn't even say goodbye. And after we'd all been so hospitable and everything. This is why we don't go around fucking toasters, and it's not just because it burns your genitals off, it's because machines are unfaithful and don't leave notes on the night stand. Bitch just vanished when we left the safehouse, then shipped herself via Royal Mail to our doorstep. Just shipped the parts, got delivered right after the milk arrived. Ridiculous."



Vicky hummed.



"Sounds like it. Good to see you're both alive, though. I mean... how are things around here? We don't get much news out in the US, mostly just focused on our own problems. Haven't heard much about Britain."



Arch leant back, sagging into the cushions.



"Well, same old, same old. We weren't too heavily hit by the end of the world, turns out there wasn't much left to attack. London's starting to... well, not get resettled, but they're starting to let more and more people out, now that the Simurgh is gone. Thinking of contracting the walls, abandoning them and building fences, dividing the city up and resettling one piece at a time. Bad time for stalkers, government's just sending their own boys now, no need to outsource to the expendables. Still, nice to start getting the place back, I suppose."



He shrugged.



"We're doing what we do best. Just shambling onwards. Had a big ceremony a few months ago - see, our capes, they... the ones that were around when the Simurgh attacked, they wear black armbands over their costumes at all times. Had a big ceremony where retired capes came up to burn them, big bonfire, right in front of the Sheldonian - place where they've got most of Parliament right now. Prime Minister said it was 'one of the only times in history where you can clearly and unambiguously divide between one era and the next. And one of the very few times where that division isn't a decline'. Bit of a pretentious sod, but, hey, they're actually having elections again, so I suppose he felt the need to be impressive."



"Heard about that. What are you doing at the moment?"



"Job-hunting. I could go back to being an academic, could be pretty fun. But... well, it's a bit like auto-erotic asphyxiation. Yes, it could be fun, but at the same time, I just don't want to strangle myself."



Ellen grinned.



"You're a fucking poet."



"I'm aware. So... well, having thoughts. Actually..."



He leant forwards, his tone becoming more conspiratorial.



"Been thinking of consultancy work. It's more soul-crushing, but... well, been doing some research, not like the Grid's suppressing stuff now. Turns out a lot is getting outsourced. Agents used to handle aberrant stuff, now it's getting outsourced to PMCs, consultancies, everything. Grid shunted the responsibility to the rest of the world, and... well, let's just say that there's some business to be had there, giving out worldly wisdoms. Otherworldly wisdoms, whatever. Point is, might be a line of work for you as well. If you're interested."



Chorei made a small, peculiar noise.



"They're outsourcing? This is... these are mysteries of cosmic importance, and they're being outsourced to mercenaries?"



"Well, mercenaries and, like, normal people. Want to know who sent me a job offer last week?"



"Who?"



"SET."



Vicky almost spat out her tea.



"What? You're... not being serious, right? They're gone, they were never even real, the acronym never meant anything, what-"



"No, they're back. British government reactivated them, grabbed the name, grabbed their research, starting to fund a small team. Starting small, role is just to make sure nothing's going too mad. They said they wanted to snatch up people like me before the mercenaries came along. Afraid they were going to make a better offer, I suppose. Tried to whip up the old patriotic spirit and everything, offered a damn good pension."



"They're SET. Even if it's not the same group, if they're using the same methods, they'll... you're not thinking of joining, right?"



"No, most likely. Holding off and considering, at least. But apparently other governments are doing the same thing. Small teams, handling aberrant stuff. SET here in the UK, some unnamed CIA, FBI division or whatever in the USA... Taylor told me about the groups that used to get poked around by Cauldron. Almost all of them died out, but the paperwork lingered, the badges lingered. Easier to reactivate them than to invent something from scratch. One group, VASCU, they're sending out offers too - more focused on 'aberrant serial killers'. Official explanation is that some parahumans kept a few powers, mostly if they were bound up with their bodies, or if they were Thinkers who remembered their plans, that sort of thing. Unofficially…"


"They're handling the stuff the Grid isn't. No more PRT to hide behind. I see."



A pause.



Vicky was considering things.



And suddenly, she spoke.



"You have sisters, right?"



Arch twitched.



"Sure. Odd tangent."



"Just wondering. You said you had a family out here, but you've not mentioned them. Did they..."



"Oh, no, they're alive. Last I checked. Well, sisters are, Dad ran off years ago and Mum died after I left university."



Ellen grunted.



"You've never mentioned them once."



"I checked their social media profiles. They're alive."



"You should invite them round, they might think you're dead."



"...look, I kept meaning to, but it's been four years since we really talked, so... well, it just became awkward. Why don't you get in touch with your parents, see if they're still alive?"



She twitched unpleasantly. Didn't want to think about that. No idea about her parents, not sure if she wanted to learn anything. Definitely didn't want to get back in touch. Felt like some small-town kid who'd screamed 'you'll see, I'll be a star' before hopping on the next Greyhound to Hollywood. And she'd done some cool stuff, she'd been some seriously hot shit, and she... also had been tortured, imprisoned, had her eyes burned out, and now had no powers. Her parents hadn't seen her at her peak, and she refused to let them see her like this, all washed-up and retired. No, best they remember her as the domestic terrorist who held her own college hostage, leave things ambiguous. Didn't need their fucking approval.



"Low blow. Low fucking blow. Fine, we're not going to talk to your sisters."



"Thankee."



Vicky stank of disapproval. As did Chorei. Arch coughed uncomfortably.



"I promise I'll talk with them, just... building up to it, it'll be a long conversation, and they're both... very, very loud. You think you know loud people, but then you have loud siblings, and they have literally no restraint because they knew you when you started shaving for the first time, and that somehow gives them immunity, and... it's just a whole thing. Don't want to go into it. But they're alive, holding up."



"Hm."



A long pause.


"...again, I recommend not joining SET. The Grid might not be what it once was, I don't even know if it can manifest, but if it does... it'll be with them. I don't want you in the middle of that. Taylor wouldn't, either."



"I know, I know. Interesting, though, isn't it? How things adapt?"


Oh, he was getting into his assistant-lecturer mode. She leant back and got comfortable.



"Homeostasis. Just... emerging, naturally. Yes, the Grid might emerge, but it'll... emerge on a human scale, I think, close to its older incarnations. And there are older incarnations, we just never really recognised them as incarnations. It took a group with world-spanning ambitions to really get it going as the Grid, before then it was just a structuring principle, probably present in just about every group. In our own, really. I imagine SET will have the Grid again, but it'll be smaller, no world-spanning ambitions, no desire to reshape the universe, they might never even recognise it as the Grid. Maybe they'll incarnate their own version, incompatible with the stuff that Taylor destroyed. Based around other principles. I mean, do you think an English Grid and a... a Scottish Grid would be compatible? Or an English Grid and, God forbid, an American Grid? Different priorities, different ideologies, different everything. Maybe that's why the Grid never tried to take over before the modern day, even if you set aside the disturbances these... alien invaders caused. It was too fragmented, incarnated in a hundred ways, all of which were resistant to working together. It's... like this, I suppose, you know who you are when you know what you're not. For a brief, terrifying period, humanity knew what it was because there was something inhuman out there, living with us. A group informed by that took over the world because, once you had that sort of opposition, then humanity as a single block became a more rational way of seeing things, ignoring the divisions of language or country or faith or ethnicity. But now..."



Vicky hummed.



"Now we're back to the way things were. Nothing to pit ourselves against, so... if we need to find out who we are, we have to contrast with other humans."



Chorei laughed lightly.



"Goodness, Arch, some of my old brothers and sisters would adore you. You're giving them a moral reason to be weirdly elitist and separated from the world. Goodness, I met a captain while entering Japan with Taylor, he spent ages ranting about the Koreans, is that man emblematic of a healthier, saner world order?"



"Well, I don't think you could factor aliens into his world order, or justify any conspiracy which would govern the world behind the scenes."



"No, no, I suppose not. Goodness, that's... quite splendid. Oh, that's really made my day. What'll stop the Grid taking over next time, why, what else but the miracle of xenophobia."



Vicky snorted.



"Yeah, that's... I mean, I get what you're saying, Arch. Smallness, right? Having a smaller perspective, that's... well, it's good for us. Healthier."



"For now, I suppose."



"Think it'll change?"



"At some point in the future, maybe. But that's long after I'll be dead and buried, so I might as well not worry about it. People are already looking back down at the ground, focusing on their own lives. Smallness has become significant again."



Chorei nodded seriously.



"The poorly-endowed will be gratified to hear it."



Ellen liked Chorei.



They exchanged more pleasantries. Talked about Arch's girlfriend out in Yakutsk - Ellen still hadn't met her, refused to believe she actually existed. The lady was still writing letters to him, apparently, internet was basically non-existent out there right now. So of course she couldn't, say, hear her voice. Likely story, all of it. Wouldn't need to debate the topic for much longer, Ellen had experience with long-term relationships. In fact, her one and only relationship had been a long-term one, and she could say this for sure, at some point one partner started fucking someone else and dammit she was getting glum again. They talked, chatted, conversed... discussed the changing world. The way things were starting to shape up. They said Paris was still a churning, chaotic mess. Not actively harmful, but definitely dangerous. They said Berlin was trashed, a complete biohazard what with all the mutated, festering corpses. No-one said anything about the CUI, because no-one knew anything. They talked about old friends. Old comrades.



The group had...



...it was odd. Ellen had never really liked her, respected her maybe, but her liking for the girl had always fluctuated depending on the time of day. But Taylor had really bound the group together. Without her, they'd split apart, and Ellen couldn't see a world where they reunited. Turk had retired, Ahab was dead, Sanagi and Clarissa were missing, Arch was talking about consultancy, and Ellen was... downright useless. The group was gone. It'd died because it had achieved its purpose and lost its leader.



Odd.



They talked about Taylor.



No idea where she was, but they were willing to help as best they could. Her dad would be the best bet, but he was also incredibly good at hiding himself. Best to leave him alone until he made contact... or until they had actual news. The trip was clearly useful for Chorei and Vicky, they were finding out about the rest of the group, making sure no-one had died or was hurt, but... the world had changed, people were going to ground. They were done, the mission was accomplished, and now they were just trying to squirrel away into the peaceful smallness of mundane life. The fundamental issue was that if Taylor was dead, there was no likelihood of there being a body. And if she was alive, then... how would they find her? Would she be sane? Would it be safe to find her, or would it just bring down every force interested in her death? Vicky actually snorted at that last suggestion.



"I'd be more worried about the people looking for her. By the end, she was..."



A pause.



Chorei tried to speak, but her voice was suddenly very thick, like she was holding back her emotions.



"...she wasn't well, by the end. Kept... thinking about how all-was-one and one-was-all. Rambling about... about mad ideas, about how everything was conjoined, about how she was seeing the shape of the lattice, and-"



Arch had set his mug down with a thump. Already scribbling notes. Could imagine his eyes burning. Ellen only felt marginally interested.



"She called it... the Gorgon-Road to Medusa-Truth, by the end. A truth that killed you if you looked at it. Might've... might've killed her, I suppose. She was different when she entered the Sleeper, she was raving, she was insane. I... want to blame Contessa for it, I really do, but I... think I respect Taylor too much to say that. Her madness was her own. I... need to find her, just to find out if-"



"She said all was one."



"...yes, all Totems were conjoined, learn one and you learned them all, and..."



"Someone else saw it, then."



The room was deathly silent. Vicky didn't ask anything. Just leaned forwards. Imagined her glaring.



"...this was years ago. During the Conflagration. I was strained, you understand. Seen a lot, heard a lot, gone from zero to a hundred. I suppose I may've... snapped a little. I was in a tower, chased by a particularly nasty emanation of the Flame of Frenzy, the walls were melting, I was alone, and... well, after a point I started... none of you can really remember this, except maybe Chorei, but I was slobbering. Snapped on some visceral level. Started screaming about wound-worlds and random things, and afterwards, I was hallucinating on a fairly regular basis. Even shot a pair of mercenaries with a shotgun, screaming 'I will show you the converging path'. And don't get me wrong, a lot of what I saw just... trickled out of my ears, I couldn't hold onto the full details, but I could remember the shape. How everything was interlocked. For the first time, I saw the lattice. And afterwards, I had to start interpreting it academically, dissecting it down to emanations and principles, turn that vision into fact. I suppose that's... maybe where I diverged from Taylor."



Chorei's voice was barely audible.



"You saw what she saw."



"I did."



"...and you endured."



"Endured is a big word. I was very mad. Ahab heard most of it, Sanagi might've heard a little... Chorei, you were around, I suppose. The point was, glimpsing that truth and then forgetting it almost broke me. Completely and utterly. And I was glimpsing, not really comprehending, the best name I could find was 'lattice' and 'converging path'. She was invoking Greek mythology, that usually means something was going wrong upstairs."



"How so?"



"I needed to interpret it academically. So I gave it... pseudo-academic names. That was how I stayed sane. It might mean nothing, but... using myth. Taylor wasn't very high-minded about this stuff, she didn't come up with pretentious names usually, she was grounded. Treated the Totems like they were tools to be used, not as paths to enlightenment or anything."



"You think it reflects some... change."



"I think it might. Or it could be absolutely nothing, and she just had an odd choice in naming conventions. But..."



Chorei's voice had a wheedling, nervous edge to it.



"But you endured. You survived. You got better."



Ellen snorted.



"Define 'got better'. He's still fucking weird."


Chorei ignored her.



"You recovered, Arch. You... exist in ordinary society. Let's say, for the sake of argument, that Taylor is alive, then... she maybe followed your route, maybe she's-"



Arch had moved. Could imagine him placing a hand on Chorei's. Calming her down a little.



"I fell back into old habits. For a long while I wasn't really sane, I was just... acting the way I'd always acted. I was insane, and I was relying on muscle memory to get through the day. I hallucinated constantly. I'd only glimpsed the truth, then ran away screaming from it. Still interpreting what I saw, you can have my notes if you're interested, I was fairly thorough. And what I'd been through was nothing compared to what you've told me about Taylor. If she's alive, and it's a big if, then there's... really no guarantees. Take it from me, this sort of thing isn't a truth you find without coming away with scars. I was barely nicked, and I was slobbering and raving for days afterwards, and... well, it's telling that all I've done for four years is research and research and research, and even now all I can imagine doing is finding a job which lets me continue that research. I was nicked, and my life is never going back to what it once was. Taylor might've been... more than nicked."



Chorei was moving uncertaintly. Suppressing tears.



"...but she might be alright."



"Maybe. Maybe. But... look, I can try and help, the safehouse in Russia was... I'll get a map, but there's a chance of finding some clues, maybe her dad is keeping an eye on the place, maybe Sanagi went there, but that was the last common point of reference for the whole group. At least give it a go."



That was it.



Uncertainty and a plan which could wind up being... absolutely nothing. That was all they'd found. They talked more, but Ellen was lost in her own thoughts. Taylor had saved the world, and possibly died in the process. She'd put a moon in the sky. Nothing could happen after this, nothing could possibly go higher than establishing a new fucking moon. And they talked about that moon, oh, did they talk about it. Arch had been trying to study it as best he could. He said that... that it was associated with 'increased totemic activity'. Whenever it was shining, full-throttle, down at a place... then that place would experience slightly higher rates, at least, he was going to guess that much. He certainly felt peculiar when it shone done on him, and Ellen always had strange dreams. Not exactly apocalyptic, but... it was something else to keep in mind. Invisible tides. You had one moon controlling the water, shifting it up and down and back and forth. And you had one moon controlling the invisible tides, the flow of inspiration and strangeness, back and forth over the world. Things had changed, might never go back to normal. That moon might be the centrepiece of new cults, it might inspire strange people to seek strange truths, it might prove a permanent shift to the invisible ecosystem of the world.



They were talking about mounting missions to the thing, now the Simurgh was gone. Real missions to a glowing red moon which was made from gods fighting. Arch seemed to think it was a silly idea, but people were going to try it anyway. Then he suddenly snorted.



"Idea. Small one, but... you know those comets?"



"Yeah, we never figured out much about them. Just that they were weird. Informed more activity."



"Here's a thought. And it's insane, so there's no need to believe me. But... floating spheres of unnatural metal. Associated with increases of occult activity, but not one type - the metal can make razors, it can be a place to meditate on solipsism, it might've been tied to a Flame outbreak in Teotihuacan... raining down over the world since time immemorial, somehow. Impacts increasing in frequency as time goes on, the time between each impact shortening. And now we have... a giant floating sphere in the sky, associated with increases of occult activity of many varieties, coming right as the rate of comets reached its fastest, and we know that the Totems take a creative approach towards time. Taylor told me about the Helix-Yet-To-Come before she left, gave me notes on the topic, that's something echoing backwards in time."



Everyone was very still. Vicky coughed.



"You don't think..."



"I don't think anything. It's a lunatic suggestion. It might have no bearing on anything. But it's... an odd thought to have, don't you think?"



Chorei's voice was significantly louder than it ought to be.



"Do you think she might be inside them? Maybe she's up there, altering history in reverse, changing the world to the best possible state, starting a process which will end in her own apotheosis, maybe she's inside them and they're like... like communicators, Vicky, we should find one, there's some in America, one in Stalingrad that might still be intact, Arch, you mapped them, we need to find them and investigate whatever we can-"



Arch raised his hand.



"Hold your horses just for a second. Maybe give them a look, sure. But give it some time. Follow those other leads. Things are attracted to those comets, powerful things. Would... alright, example. Would you like to run into another Gerrit Kirker?"



"Gerrit's dead."



"Point remains, would you like to find someone like him? Maybe you beat him or escape him, but maybe people start getting curious about those comets, maybe a government agency follows you and starts digging these things up... the world's a dangerous place right now, these comets suddenly entering might prove destabilising. Not saying it's not an option, just saying you might want to be careful. I've buried my notes on the comets, didn't want to make another Angrboda or anything. Explore the other options first. Then we can talk about looking at those things, with all the right precautions."



He shrugged.



"I know, it's annoying, but... let's just play it safe for now. Taylor might've sacrificed everything to give us a future, last thing I want to do is act like a proper muppet and wreck it all. At least let the world endure for a year before we break it, hm?"



A second.



"...and, to err on the side of caution, I want to say that... well, I fell back into my old habits when I saw that truth. It's like you need to... drown it in routine, in things that do make sense. Bit by bit, you convince yourself that you're sane, you bury all the revelations and process them like a sane person. You've snapped, of course, irreparably, but you can process that damage and hide it. Which is all you can ask for. I sank back into academia. What are Taylor's habits? What could she bury this in? Again, if she survived at all? I don't want to be a negative Nancy, but... play it safe, no matter what. You said she put a moon in the sky, she dodged the attentions of two Endbringers and made immortal centipedes out of nowhere, something your old temple considered to be a defining miracle. She just did it twice. Be careful. If she's alive, and if she's gone a little funny, she'll... she has a bigger potential to be dangerous than I ever did."



The others calmed down slowly. Reasoned through. God, Arch was being rational. And... and they were talking about the world like it was actually going to endure. All the conversations of the last four years had involved this unspoken pessimism. Maybe it was all for nothing. Maybe the Grid was going to win. Maybe there was no silver bullet. Maybe they'd be chewed up by the system and spat out without a care in the world. They'd continued their work, but even Ellen had felt the faint absurdism behind it all. The Grid might've won, but that was no reason to stop resisting, because giving up was worse. And that meant... meant she could make her bombs without any inhibitions, meant working with Tiamat was an option, meant running around doing reckless nonsense was justified, meant the whole bomb thing in Lomonosov was downright encouraged. Now? Now, she... if Tiamat was still around, then working with her would be off the table, she was too weird, too inhuman. Reckless nonsense was being cautioned against. Lomonosov would've been recognised as the insane act of terrorism that it was, and this bunch would've done anything they could to stop it. And... Ellen. Ellen would've ceased to be a necessity.



Ellen would've been an enemy. Muzzled and chained and stopped from tinkering, if she was allowed to live at all.



If she still had her powers, then the next time she saw Vicky would've been when the bitch showed up to arrest her.



She interrupted them suddenly, staring sightlessly into her empty mug.



"It's really over, isn't it?"



Chorei hummed lightly.



"It's never really over. Nothing is. But I suppose... something's over."



Ellen spat. So what, she paid for the carpets, she got to spit into them.



"It's over for me. No more bombs. No more work. Nothing. I'm retired and I'm not even thirty, and I want to keep working, I need to keep working, and I can't."


Could sense Vicky looking at her sternly.



"You've got a life. And it's... better to lose your power, trust me. You seem slightly less irritable, and... think about it, you can try and be normal, you can-"



"Didn't want to be normal. Wanted to be important."



"Might still manage that."



Ellen exploded.



Been holding this in for almost six months.



"Dubious. I spent years honing a skill which is gone. I'm done. Finished. Nothing left for me but alcoholism, obesity, and dying of a heart attack at fifty, if I make it that long. That thing in my head, it's... it was all I was. Might've been a parasitic alien, so fucking what. That thing was me. It crawled into my life and ate everything it found, left behind nothing but itself, grew until it was looking out through my eyes and then I realised it was me, there was no functional difference between us. That thing was my identity, it was my ego, it ate my past and became my present and future, it was me. And now it's gone. All gone. And what's left behind?"



She spat again. Glad she couldn't cry, or she'd be making a mess of herself roundabout now.



A hand fell on her shoulder.


Vicky.



Glaring. Must be.



"You're left behind. Not the stuff it didn't want to eat, you. Do you want to know something? Something interesting? Those things, they don't eat your life, they steal it. They have nothing, just power to bring to the table and incentives for you to use it. That's it. You had a personality, your power didn't shove that into your head full-formed, it just enabled your worst impulses - emphasis on yours. It was your power. They were your impulses. And you are what's left behind."



A small object fell into her lap.



"I brought eyes. Picked some up before I flew out here, had them grafted to my lower back on the flight over, kept them properly sustained. Chorei scooped them out with a spoon in an airport bathroom, then we shoved them in preservatives we stored inside a coke can. Chorei's going to graft them to you, you're going to see again, and then you're going to stand up and live. Because that thing never owned you, never did, and we don't live in a world where you need to be a parahuman to be significant. It's just humans now. Humans like you. Humans like you are currently putting the world back together, so don't sit around moping because you're not getting the answers handed to you any more. Am I understood?"



Silence.



Ellen should be angrier.



She knew the old Ellen would've been angrier. The parasitised one. But... the old Ellen would've turned down the eyes. Wouldn't want to be too dependent on others, and she could see all she needed to anyway. The lights of her machinery were always visible, no matter what. Now... she ran her hands over the can, feeling where it'd been opened and sealed again, the top sliced off and replaced with sturdy packaging. Cold, very cold, cold enough to keep the organs fresh. Was going to ignore the rest, but...



Less than a full year ago, Ellen would've been shrieking insults already.



But now, she... she...



She just wanted to see again.



She needed to see.



And she couldn't think of anything purposeful. Not 'I need eyes so I can tinker' or 'I need eyes so I can do my job' or 'I need eyes so I'm no longer weaker than everyone around me'. Just...



She wanted to see Arch's face instead of touching it .



She wanted to see her own face, see how it'd changed over the years.



She wanted to see her clothes, make sure the colours worked.



She wanted to see... she wanted to see the fucking milk bottles that were left on the front step every morning, see the glass gleaming in the morning sun, see the milk inside sloshing as she picked them up.



Her voice was stranger than she could remember it being in some time. Barely recognised the emotion it conveyed.



"Yes, please. Let me see again. I need to see."



Chorei was moving.



"Of course. You may want to find somewhere to lie down, Arch, this may be slightly gruesome."



Ellen reached out and fumbled until she could touch Chorei's hands. Didn't want to touch her face, wanted to see it, see it with eyes. Not the half-sight her fingers provided. God, she... she had nothing left, nothing but a small pile of gold bars in a safety deposit box. No powers. No family she could go back to. No purpose. No-one to acknowledge that she had, in her own way, saved the world. Because she had saved the world, she had. And would never do something so important ever again.



But...



But at least she'd have eyes.



That meant something, didn't it?



"Thank you. Thank you."



The ex-schizophrenia symptom was smiling. Could feel it. That should make her angry, she was being pitied, patronised, made inferior, but...



But the impulse was so much weaker than it had been for four long years.



How much had that thing in her head changed her?



"Come on. Let's get you seeing again."



Ellen smiled.



Ellen couldn't remember the last time she'd done that without leering or grinning or cackling or plotting or gloating.



She just smiled.



Hell, she'd saved the world without eyes.



With eyes, she'd be... borderline unstoppable.



"Hey, Arch?"



"Hm?"



Her smile remained absolutely innocent, even as a certain wicked glee entered her voice.



"I hope you're in your Sunday best. You're the first face I'll have seen in four years. Better be a good one."



"...ah."



"Vicky, hold him down, I want to see him at his greasiest."



As the sound of struggling filled the air... Ellen's smile broadened. Might never be as significant as she'd once been, but things didn't seem quite as grey and grizzly as they had a few hours ago. And all the hardships and strangenesses of the last four years seemed like... well, nothing but dust. Felt like...



Like the long, long nightmare was finally over.



Time to wake up.
 
Or actually died, which given everything she kind of deserves peace.

A solid ending with 'the world continues' vibes. Love the setting and still want more of it, but from a narrative perspective everything has been wrapped up.
 
Epilogue IV
Epilogue IV



Yekaterina downed a shot of vodka, gritting her teeth as it burned her throat.



Damn, she missed tequila.



She seriously fucking missed tequila. But apparently no-one stocked the stuff here in the ass-end of nowhere. No wonder she never visited Russia. Well, that and the cold. Hated the cold. Feh. She slumped forward onto the bar, wincing at the sticky wood. Tried to migrate her thoughts from civilian to professional. A professional mercenary swaggered around like she owned the place, sat on filthy chairs and leant on filthy bars and downed filthy drinks like they were nothing, because preference was irrelevant when you danced on the edge of life and death. You just appreciated existence. A drink was a drink, a chair a chair, a bar a bar. Civilians had the luxury of being squeamish little pussy-bitches, mercenaries lacked this luxury, and right now, it was a luxury she couldn't afford. Think like a mercenary, and... yeah, the bar was feeling great. Just wood to lean on, ignore the stains and the stickiness. It existed and was stable, nothing else mattered.



Great.



She stared at herself in a cloudy mirror mounted above the bar, giving the illusion of a bigger room. Her face was distorted, but... yeah. She looked tired. Otherwise, same as she usually did. Dark hair. Severe ponytail. Heavy rings around her eyes that made her look like a raccoon. More scars than the last time she'd really examined herself, more weariness, a mouth that was settling into frowns with more and more ease, getting out of the habit of smiling. Saw her dad's face, a little. In the eyes. The jaw. The ears. But not the mouth, that had belonged to her mother, God rest her soul. She adjusted her jacket, a heavy, standard-issue thing she'd hung onto for years and years, burdening with patches plundered from a dozen locales. She had limited edition stuff on this, logos from companies that were now defunct, emblems from groups she'd helped obliterate. And... she patted her neck suddenly. Good, still there. Always paranoid about them being stolen. Tiny necklace, just string, hanging down under her shirt. Could feel the tiny nubs from the shrivelled ears she'd threaded through. Like tiny black beans, and she could feel the contours brushing against her skin.



Right. More vodka.



She paused her drinking when someone sat down next to her. Her hands immediately went down, pressing against one another on the counter. Kept a knife up her sleeve, wanted to be able to draw it quickly. Boot-knife was too far away for this kind of encounter, and her waist-knife was, again, slightly too far. The one in her sleeve was nicely hooked, excellent for the old earcutting. And toecutting, sometimes. Properly hooked and all, what a civilised young lady she was.



Not so young now.



Felt it whenever it rained and the scars in her knee swelled and ached.



She turned slowly to face her new companion.



As another person sat on her other side.



Surrounded. Trapped. This was a waist-knife situation. She gauged her knives based on what they were meant to cut. Her ring-knife, which she kept nicely hidden most of the time, was for skin. Scarring. Used it when someone got handsy. Her sleeve-knife was for ears and toes. Her waist-knife was for throats and hands. Her boot-knife was for eyes. And the knife she'd had to leave outside the bar, her very special chest-knife which she kept slung between her breasts as a little reminder for anyone who stared too long, was meant for the removal of large internal organs.



Already missed its comforting weight.



A blonde on one side. A black-haired Japanese woman on the other. Both looked sturdy. Both looked professional.



She grunted.



"Alright, who did I piss off?"



The blonde blinked, and the Japanese woman spoke in... downright flawless Russian.



"Just here to drink. And talk. I don't suppose you speak English? My friend here is slightly deficient in her Russian."



Yekaterina slugged back another glass, coughing as she did so - the motion let her slip the knife out of the sleeve and into her palm. She liked the blonde's ears. She gave them both a careful look, sizing them up... they had weapons, they just weren't close to using them. Hands were on the counter, sleeves were rolled up... hm. They were used to dealing with the paranoid. Palms flat, sleeves rolled, weapons openly displayed, and boots clinging tightly to their calves, no good for hiding knives.



"Alright. English, why not. Who did I piss off today?"



"Nobody."



The blonde suddenly spoke up. Sounded American. Great, that was all she needed. Yanks.



"Nice earrings."



Yekaterina resisted the urge to touch them. Two feathers hanging from her lobes.



"Thanks."



"Had them for a long time?"



"Sure."



"Well-preserved, then."



"Nah. I pluck out feathers from the birds I catch on the job. These are... uh, right, so I had a job doing some bodyguard shit for some oligarch, some old Red Mitten boy, wanted to cover his ass. Kept this big stupid eagle, golden eagle, albino. All trained up for falconry, but thing is, albinos can't fucking see. So it was useless. Just sat around and screeched at people. I plucked some feathers as part of my payment, replaced the last ones I used. Old owl. Shitty job overall, but... hey, new feathers."



She talked easily, but never removed her eyes from the guests.



"So, you want me to do a job?"



The blonde smiled.



"Something like that."



"Too bad. On vacation."



"In the middle of Siberia?"



"Vodka's cheap and no-one bothers me."



The Japanese woman hummed.



"Interesting that you would come here. Transport's been down for some time, very difficult to travel a distance like this for a vacation. You were in South America until recently, why the sudden shift?"



"Bored."



"You were with the same company for years. And then you suddenly broke ranks and switched from job to job just to get out here. Some of those jobs were very poorly paying, too."



"So?"



"You wanted to get out here, by any means necessary. Did something change?"



She didn't dignify that with an answer, just grunted vaguely. The blonde snorted.



"...you know, when I heard you talk, I thought you sounded nothing like him, but... wow, you totally sound like him when you grunt."



The mood turned sour.



"The fuck are you talking about?"



"Your dad. Interesting, you've been wearing the same pictures for... a very long time, haven't you? Since you started being a mercenary, or very slightly before?"



Yekaterina was going to need a bigger knife.



"Alright. You know me. Want to stop playing around, tell me what you want before I start peeling things? I learned some real nasty tricks from this one coworker of mine, old comrade, she used to do piercings. Ended up having to run away because she got real clumsy while piercing some bitch's clunge, but she learned some real interesting things about stabbing people in the nethers, taught me everything she knows. Want a demonstration?"



The smiles were gone. The Japanese woman coughed uncomfortably... wow, she was blushing. Christ. She was being intimidated by prudes.



"We're here looking for your father."



"Followed me?"



"The last part of the way, yes. We flew in to St. Petersburg, came out to Siberia, picked up his trail, followed it a fair distance... then saw you were doing the same thing and just decided to tag along. But based on where you are now, we think you lost the trail. We'll be happy to help you find it again."



"Not leading you to my dad, fuckwit."



"We're old friends, and we just want to talk. Catch up. Make sure he's alright."



Yekaterina glared at them suspiciously.



"Prove it."



The blonde sighed.



"Alright, here goes. Your dad is called Turk, I never learned his real name. He used to work for Otselotovaya Khvatka, and then later left the mercenary business. He ran a tea shop in a city called Brockton Bay, then dropped off the map. He has a brother who for a while lived in Gallup with his son, dealing arms to the cartels. He has a sister who has a few children of her own living in Russia. You're his daughter, and he's not been in touch for a long time. He didn't want you to enter the mercenary business, but you did it anyway and he helped you as best he could while remaining at a respectful distance. He's settled down with a woman called Nadezhda now, and has adopted her daughter, Irina, as his own. He lived in Lomonosov until roughly half a year ago, and disappeared following the incident there."



Yekaterina glared, weird protective instincts rising up. Her dad was private, he didn't like talking about personal business, and nor did she. Felt like someone was rifling through her underwear drawer whenever people talked about her private life, and this was like having someone walking around wearing her dad's underwear while rummaging through her underwear drawers. Just weird. She growled at them.


"Could've found that out just by asking the right questions."



The blonde smiled sadly.



"You couldn't confirm any of the more personal details. But we know him. We're just trying to see if he's OK, ask him about some other friends of ours."



That hurt.



Yeah, she wouldn't know anything more personal than that. Maybe they knew that her dad had introduced cunnilingus to an isolated Yakut community which hadn't met any outsiders for twelve generations. But she wouldn't know. Because he'd never tell her.



Dammit, having a sense of fucking boundaries was a burden sometimes.



The Japanese woman snapped her fingers suddenly.



"Picture, I saw your picture, sorry, forgot to mention. Old picture, you're in a jungle, there's insects everywhere. You were younger, maybe... just in your early twenties. He said you'd been part of gangs, groups, 'associations', had a bunch of boyfriends he usually beat the tobacco juice out of, then you left it all behind because ideals don't fill up your pension, you wanted to become rich, fat and comfortable. He said you called it 'maturity'."


A pause.



"He said he regretted you committing so much at a young age, said he'd lost his opportunities to do something else with his life once he sacrificed most of his youth to the army, specialised in violence and warfare. He thought you could do something else with your life, and regretted that you chose to follow the path he'd felt forced onto."



Yekaterina stared.



"Also he called your earring stupid."



"Fine. I believe you, you know him."



She leant forwards.



"You know how some people drink before they seal a deal?"



Both nodded.



"I don't. I don't like getting drunk before doing something important. I like to exchange a secret. One from each of you, and one from me, and you tell me your names. Then we're sealed together, like blood brothers, but without the possible diseases. Understood?"



She grinned wickedly, showing a few grey metal teeth occupying the back of her mouth. The two women shifted uncomfortably...



"Yekaterina. I was stuck in a desert for a week without any food, and survived by chewing the dried ears I keep around my neck. Worked. And I liked the taste. That's the secret - Yekaterina likes how human ears taste, and wonders how yours taste. Now you. Blondie."



The word made the blonde flinch.



"Fine, fine. Victoria. I used to be a mountain lion, and I know how the witch's moon was created. Not telling you, but... even knowing that I know feels like a pretty sensitive secret."



"Sweet. Nice. You?"


"Chorei. And I am a centipede stuffed inside a body I stole from the Illuminati."



Yekaterina's grin widened.



"I like you two. You're both fun. Your ears look delicious. Stick around long enough, I might decide you're worthy of sharing a bedroom with me in a brothel. Never fuck alone, that's my motto."



Victoria and Chorei wrinkled their noses.



"Just pulling your pantyhose, lovelies. Come on, I've got a jeep, did you bring any good tapes? Nah, never mind, we're jamming to Kombinaciya and I will accept no alterations or amendments. Come on, probationary-brothel-buddies. Let's go find my dad."



***





Days of wandering.



Russia was vast. And they passed through a hell of a lot of nothingness on the way up north, the weather worsening as they went. The witch's moon glared down overhead, barely visible behind a thick pall of clouds, and their jeep rumbled unsteadily over the uneven earth. They didn't talk much, the three of them. Just jammed. Well, Yekaterina jammed, and she jammed hard. Freaked out a bunch of farmers every couple of hours when she drove past while yowling like a cat in heat. They didn't talk while on the road, much too loud, but they occasionally exchanged a little conversation during their infrequent pit stops for fuel and pissing. Yekaterina had changed her mind, she liked being back home. Even if so much had changed. Old border crossings had vanished completely, for instance, completely abandoned. The contracts for the guards had run out, and no-one had the money to renew them properly. Red Gauntlet's recruiting stations had been abandoned and sometimes torched, people getting slightly annoyed at the idea that a bunch of parahuman oligarchs had been turning their country into a giant cartel state. Assassinating most opposition along the way, too. She'd heard rumours of Imperatorskij Prestol being totally ditched, the banks pulling out from their buildings, the state itself de facto ceasing to exist as the only reason for its existence went poof.



Everyone was waiting for the storm to hit.



Where would things go? Another set of oligarchs to replace Red Gauntlet, or stronger guards against their kind? Democracy or a dictatorship? Renewed unification or enduring division? People were talking about digging into Moscow, purging it of radiation street by street, repairing the cracked Kremlin domes. People were wondering about the coming wars with the states around them, because of course there'd be wars. Tin pot dictators were rising up all around the place, and sooner or later they'd fuck up and piss off the sleeping bear. Yekaterina liked to say that she'd left South America and taken a string of shitty jobs to get the right permits to travel to Russia because there was good money to be made in the years to come, when the borders of the world were redrawn and people started getting ideas. Maybe the CUI's successor would try and start some shit, hm?



Truth was, she wanted to see her dad. Wanted to make sure he was alright.



And she couldn't...



She'd seen the Endbringers devour a city whole. Saw a living storm cloud form over the Andes, a huge chain in which flashed impossible, multicoloured lightning. Sometimes a pale, many-jointed hand would plunge out of the cloud and scour something clean. The cloud spread incessantly, starting as a single dot, then becoming a chain, then swelling to encompass everything. She'd spent weeks under that cloud, wondering if today was the day the hand came for her. People had scattered to the hills - if they were alone, they thought, the hand wouldn't come for them, it wanted to maximise casualties, go for crowds. But then it started plucking officials, generals, parahumans, dragging them up into the sky before they had a chance to shriek. It had targets in mind. How long was its list? How low was any given person on it, how close were they to getting snatched? It'd taken a few days of constant strikes for the cloud, for Ophion to purge the elites of Peru, Chile, Argentina, Bolivia... you either ran from the cloud and abandoned your people, or you remained and tried to do whatever you could before the hand came for you. There would be no evading it once it came.



She hadn't truly slept for a week. Just shivered alone, her squad splitting in all directions. Seeing more people crouched in the wasteland, hissing and running from anyone who approached. Like the entire continent had become full of anchorites. The cloud had boiled above, the crackle of lightning feeling like laughter. Capes went inside. She didn't like remembering their appearances when they returned. Almost all had died.



She'd found one who lived. A woman, wearing a tattered cloak. Staring up into the black sky, gibbering.



Kept saying she'd been inside.



Kept saying there was something in the cloud.



Kept saying that it had looked at her and spat her back.



If it was striking all across the Andes... she didn't want to think about how vast it was.



Needed a vacation after that. Needed a lot of vacations.



Attention was snapped back to the present as Victoria's phone rang. Christ, whenever they got signal, it was a fucking countdown until that thing rang, and then she'd just set it face-down and ignore it like an embarrassed wife with a too-drunk husband at a party, 'just ignore it and it won't exist', but it did and it was annoying and it kept fucking happening. Dumbass Americans, probably didn't know how buttons worked. Poor things... but then again, that might be why they didn't start a nuclear war, huh? Couldn't push the big red button. Needed to import a bunch of Germans to push the button in Double-u-Double-u-Two, but then they started being all 'naw naw Americans all the way' and then couldn't push the buttons on their nukes.



Sad, really.



Tragedy. Real tragedy.



That's where all the corn syrup got you, huh.



They stopped for a rest near a village which... she was fairly sure didn't officially exist. Looked lean-to and improvised, and the signs told her all she needed to know. Chinese refugees. They looked shell-shocked, wore clothes like they weren't quite used to having any choice in their clothing. Must be dozens of them in this one, fairly small camp, clustered around a few half-abandoned structures. No chance of fuel here, no chance of food. The locals stared at them with naked suspicion, families clustering tightly together. No, wait... there were men, women, and children, but when they clustered up she realised just how different they were. In the whole camp, didn't look like... any of the children matched their parents. Why... oh. Ah. CUI, right? Children raised by the state, families split apart once the duty of breeding was accomplished, anything to prevent the development of enemy activities. They were in a camp of adopted families. She doubted anyone here had really known the others before their flight to Russia. Doubted a single person here was the biological parent of any of the children, and even if they were, none of them would know for sure.



They didn't talk, they preferred to linger far away. Victoria looked out with... an odd expression. Wondering how they were doing, maybe. Yekaterina was just stopping to stretch her legs and eat some food, but these two had ideas. Dumbasses. Still. The CUI's collapse had been interesting. No idea what the internal dynamics were. But with parahumans gone... everything else went down. So many systems maintained by now-powerless Tinkers, so many institutions backed up by farms of indoctrinated parahumans... with them gone, the Thinker-reliant economy collapsed, the Tinker-enforced control faltered, the sheer terror that came from the all-seeing Yàngbǎn evaporated. And what remained?



Chaos.



They said there were lights in Hong Kong again, people coming to reclaim the ruins of a city the CUI had decreed 'infested by imperialist dogma, architecture permeated by internalised ideals of oppression'. Said Shanghai had sent out its first boats in years, the CUI-approved docks now left to moulder. Something was happening in there, people were moving away from the human hives, but... those things contained millions. And the lights in the cities weren't equal to those numbers. How many dead? How many were still inside? Who was fighting, and what forces did they have? Refugees, she'd heard, whispered sometimes of secret wars between secret police and the army and guerilla forces and insane imperial loyalists, fighting in the corridors of the human hives. Fighting for a population that was increasingly running for the hills. Rumours. Always rumours. But beyond them, in the realms of fact?



No idea.



And this bunch didn't look eager to talk about what was happening. They had wary, lost looks about them. Unsure of everything in their lives, and unsure of what the new arrivals meant. Victoria's eyes fixed on a young man... ah. Had the puckered scars from nerve stapling, she'd seen enough of those. Parahuman, probably. Used to be. Could see raw, red patches on his arms where he'd peeled off the identification codes they tattooed on the people they took. Yàngbǎn to the core. His eyes were impassive, and he swayed slightly as he stood, not quite staring at them... not quite staring at anything. A woman emerged from a tent and quietly led him aside, sitting him down and fetching some water. Had to raise the cup to his lips to make him drink, he sucked at the water like a baby, hands adamantly at his sides. She spoke softly to him in Chinese - no, not quite. Reformed Unified, a language simplified to the point of being infantile. Everyone here spoke with varied rhythms, slipping from the sharp staccato of Reformed Unified to the uncertain cadence of Mandarin, Cantonese, languages that some of these people hadn't spoke since they were children, if ever. This kid, though, no way he understood anything but Reformed Unified, not after being stapled.



Poor bastard. Maybe he'd recover. Maybe he wouldn't.



Victoria wouldn't take her eyes off him.



Saw that look often enough. She was reliving something. And if it involved nerve stapling, then...



Yeah, probably about as nasty as things got.



She slapped the woman on the shoulder.



"Come on. Let's get moving. No point sticking around this bunch."



"...do they tend to do well out here?"



"Could do worse, could be back in China."



"Still no news?"



"Lights in Shanghai and Hong Kong, but the aquatic minefields are still up. And no-one wants to piss off a bunch of possibly nuclear warlords."



"But... people are going to try and enter, aren't they? Help people?"



She sounded almost plaintive. Like she needed her to agree, say 'yes sir, there's a big humanitarian mission heading out there as we speak, they'll be introducing the drones to the magisterial wonderments of Seinfeld and baseball and bald eagles and, uh, fucking Hooters. They'll be civilised within the week!' Maybe she was being facetious, but...



"No idea."



"...right. Right."



Silence fell, a silence broken only by the multi-rhythm conversations around them, the crackling of fires, and eventually, the rattling of an engine kicking to life. The refugees watched them until they left. Only one caught her attention as the jeep pulled away. A strange woman. Taller than the others, healthier-looking. Like she'd been better-fed for most of her life. She watched them with bright, clever eyes... and on her head were a string of characters, painted in lurid red. Looked permanently. Her long, nimble fingers were intertwined, and she seemed to radiate an air of authority... and guilt. Ex-secret police, most likely. Punished for being part of the CUI. Painted and marked out for the rest of her life, not allowed to properly reintegrate. To their credit, they hadn't killed her. Most people would've. But... she lingered on the outskirts of the camp, in her own lean-to, with her own equipment, and her own little aura of silence. She understood them, no doubt about that. Maybe that was why they kept her around - she spoke Russian or English, and the CUI had made sure that its citizens barely knew about the world beyond the hives.



A camp of adopted families, with a chained secret policewoman as their interpreter, hated and needed all at once, with an ex-parahuman being fed by the first person to take pity on the nerve-stapled wretch.



They drove off, watched by the cunning eyes of the policewoman.



Off into the wilderness.



***



Turk's house was off in the furthest reaches that they could reach comfortably. Much further and they'd need to start worrying about snow chains. The trail was... tricky to find, but possible. Victoria explained that she'd followed him from a place in Siberia. He had a kid with him, and a wife - information that Yekaterina had lacked. Apparently the kid, her half-sister, was very distinctive. Even if Turk was stern and consciously unremarkable, the kid would always stick out, especially if she opened her mouth. They'd followed them to an irritated restaurant owner, then followed the direction he'd pointed them in until they reached a town where a tutor had explained the ordeal of giving lessons to 'something that should be neither seen nor heard, ideally it should not exist'. Which felt rude. Interrogating his stories for references, and they found another place, then another... a story emerged. Turk was moving from place to place quickly, stopping long enough to resupply and get his daughter some education, stop her from living on the road. Only for a month or so at a time. They'd followed Yekaterina for the last part, then picked up the trail by identifying his wife, who a drunk had apparently tried to hit on. She'd broken his nose, and he'd memorised where she'd gone. Yekaterina wouldn't have picked up on that. Didn't know he had a wife right now.



Now they were at the limits.



Couldn't be much further than this.


They weren't wrong. Amidst the grizzly grey weather, as a few flakes of snow fell from the sky, they found a lonesome house in a village which had... been completely abandoned. Empty houses on all sides, with only one retaining any lights or smoke. The place looked recently ditched, and Yekaterina knew her abandoned villages, she knew when and how they were ditched. And as the group's resident expert, she'd say... sparsely inhabited by a bunch of old geezers for years, suddenly moving out once the old supply lines faded and it became difficult to survive out here. Used to be a train, but the tracks were rusty, the station abandoned for a while. The land was still good, there were farms and signs of growth, but... well, for old geezers, eventually eating turnips in the middle of the wasteland became about as appealing as eating turnips in the middle of the wasteland. And so they'd vanished, and left their homes to the next person.



To Turk.



To her dad.



The group advanced cautiously, checking for threats...



When a voice shrieked in the dark.



"Move another step and I'll put a bullet so far up your fucking ass that you'll be shitting lead for a year, I fucking mean it, then I'll get you fucking arrested for exposing a minor to unnecessary amounts of lead in your breath because of the bullets in your lungs, going to put bullets in you then get you sent to prison where your anuses will get turned into prolapsed fucking craters!"



Yekaterina twitched. Instincts rising.



"Prolapsed crater? You idiotic shrieking bitch-dog, you can't prolapse a crater, honey, I've spent the last few years in South America communing with forest gods, I'll invoke a fucking Aztec death curse on your entire bloodline, going to curse you down to the seventh generation with shit that sticks to the inside of your ass, the kind you gotta peel out with a fucking trowel."



The goblin-girl in the distance shrieked back after a second of stunned silence.



"You see a fucking jungle around here, cunt? No fucking jungles here, no fucking Aztecs, you bring that Aztec juju my way I'll give that entire pantheon fucking smallpox, going to cough on them and wipe out an afterlife, then drag you kicking and screaming to the nearest chapel so I can drown your ass in holy water, forgive you for consorting with the pagans and shit, going to put your skinny freakazoid ass through an icon, introduce you to the fucking divine prototype so he can slap you silly, then I'll get a neurotic priest to take a giant, communion-wine-flavoured shit on your lower back!"



The others appeared to be melting slightly with laughter. Oh, this freak was good.



"I've seen shit that would make your toes curl into fucking circles, you spunk-gobbling jizz-farming gremlin, I'll drag your inbred ass to the Dead Sea, make you drink that thing dry and you've got kidney stones foaming out your mouth, then I'll put them on a string and use them as anal beads for your mother, then I'll smash your teeth down your throat, break your jaw with a roundhouse kick, and use the gaping maw as a bowl for pistachio ice cream, before I force you to snort some backwood Columbian devil-powder through your eyes."



"You want to fucking go?"



"Let's fucking go, I've beaten the shit out of enough kids already, I know you freaks go down quick, your skulls are still fucking hardening, just press down and use it as an ashtray."



Victoria was turning an alarming shade of red, and Chorei was muttering 'oh God I can't believe Irina inherited this from Turk'. Which...



Hold up.



Irina.



The gremlin-creature was her half-sister.



Hm.



"Hey, sis, come on out here and speak to my face, I'm older than you and I've proven myself, you're a fucking inferior replacement I don't want polluting the family tree, come over here and get pruned, fuckwit!"



Irina took that personally.



"Come on over, let's check if our DNA matches, let me get a sample when I paint your ovaries over that fucking tree with a shotgun full of rock salt, going to plant a quarry in your uterus you absolute- ow!"



Her dad strode out from behind a building, face black with rage, clutching Irina by one ear, shaking her back and forth until her expletives declined to vague gurgles. Yekaterina froze. Oh, hell. He was here. That thing was her sister. Her dad looked... well, he looked like he always did, more or less. He surveyed the scene. Took in everything. Sized up Yekaterina... she straightened up, thrust out her chin and her chest, letting the necklace of ears and her bright organ-knife fly out for a moment like banners announcing her arrival. Did she impress him? Was she cool? Was she something he was proud of fathering or-



"Irina, stop being a bad influence on Yekaterina."



Bastard.



"Yekaterina, there's soup. You two - soup."



And with that, he marched away.



Well.



When Turk offered soup, Turk offered soup. Not going to deny it.



And she objected to Irina being implied to corrupt her. If anything, she was here to corrupt Irina. Make her worse.



Damn right she was going to make Irina worse. Make her worthy of being called her half-sister.



She politely ignored the two women currently dying in the shadow of an abandoned barber shop.



"Hey, Dad."



Turk's face softened.



"Hello, Yekaterina. Good tan."



She nodded, her eyes brightening with suppressed tears.



"Hm."



He nodded back affectionately.



"Hm."



***



Cabbage soup.



Her shits were going to be rank for the next few days, something Irina brought up before Yekaterina could. Cheater, Yekaterina was meeting her dad for the first time in years, she had to be more polite, and Irina was taking advantage of that to score some cheap points. Punk-ass punk. Going to beat her ass when no-one was looking. Her dad, true to his nature, was stoic and non-emotive. He gave her a firm, businesslike hug when the others had gone inside, ruffled her hair, then coughed awkwardly and got back to making soup. Her... no, not calling her 'step-mother', her father's present concubine was nice enough, but not quite... well, her dad was like all dads, meaning, he was meant to have sex once, to produce her, and then never again. In fact, he should ideally become a monk. No, a hermit. The idea that he'd shacked up with someone else and had more children was downright offensive to her. Outrageous. How dare he not think of her when he ran around fathering children by the dozen.



That came out wrong.



Thankfully, no-one else could hear her thoughts.



...or could they...?



Hm.



"Hm."



Turk nodded.



"Hm."



Irina pouted.



"Hm."



Victoria was trying to resist laughing. Jesus, she really hoped these two were actual friends, and not... well, either daughters or, God forbid, wives. She knew her uncle liked them young, hopefully that sickness hadn't infected her own padre. Ech. They exchanged pleasantries. Talked about very little. Definitely didn't talk about plans. Her dad was fine. That was all that mattered. Now she could think about... uh, maybe doing something else. But for now, soup. Cabbage soup. Good soup. Her shits would be powerful come the morrow.



"How're the others? Uncle. Aunt."



"Your aunt is alive and well, and wants to see you. Thinks she'll be a good influence."



Irina spat, and Turk cuffed her lightly around the head while Nadezhda tutted.



"Aunt Bugrova's the worst. So boring. And cousin Anna's terrible, she wants to be a mercenary like you, but Aunt Bugrova made her go to school and learn things and become a responsible tax-paying adult. So, you know, a completely fag-"



Another cuff.



"Shush. Your uncle might be dead, they were executing people in Gallup, last I heard. But his son is alive and well. You should talk with him. He's a good boy."



Yekaterina snorted.



"What, talking about Vatslav? Little Cousin Vatslav? I bought guns from him, he's a total wimp. What kind of weirdo sells guns when he's that young, real men fire guns, build huge collections and deep connections, then rely on them when they retire. We're like professors, y'know? Teach all our lives then sell all our books as retirement, good mercenaries do that with guns. I've never known someone to become middle-aged at fucking twenty."



Turk tapped the table, the soft impact sounding like a judge's gavel.



"I will hear no slander of Vatslav. He is a good boy, and has a good career. You should learn from him. You're retiring, no?"



Yekaterina spat. Turk nodded curtly to Victoria and Chorei, who cuffed her behind her head in unison. She hissed like a wet cat, muttering provocations against all the punk-ass bitches in the immediate vicinity. All she was saying was she was a cool motherfucker, like recognised like, and at the moment she was surrounded by strangers.



"No. Why would I retire?"



Her dad looked at her sternly.



"You came back."



"Wanted to visit."



"You've got the look."



"What fucking look."



"You're finished with that life. I know it. You can stay here as long as you like."



"Fuck off, dad, I've got, like, major violence I still want to inflict, I'm still young and cool, still got it, still with the kids. I'm hip. I'm happening."



She paused.



"Thanks. Might stay for a few months."



Honestly, she... she was quite done. Not totally, just... for now. Reconsider in a few months, once she'd properly sobered up. But these days, it just... it felt like... she'd met this lady. St. Petersburg. Just after she arrived. Weird bald lady, had a pair of kamas in a glass case, drank like a fiend. Worked as a mercenary for a few years and just got made redundant. Old parahuman, and without her powers... well, just not quite worth the prices she usually set for her services. She'd never tell this story, it was too personal, but the two met in a bar and drank each other under the table. And the bald woman was just bawling about how she was so... done. She'd been a parahuman for years, and she'd spent the last few terrified out of her mind and blackmailed and on the verge of being found out by some very dangerous people. And now, nothing. Years of being a parahuman, and the last few were miserable. Best thing to come out of it was a hot boyfriend... who was now dead. Business trip to Budapest. Trapped when Dakhma rolled through. Killed instantly. She was alone. And she didn't even have the ability to inflict terrible violence on people as an outlet. All her old friends were dead, her boyfriend was dead, she had nothing. Not even powers.



And the way she'd talked about violence. About hurting people. About making them squeal. The way she loved bleeding people slowly in the fighting pits, really leeching them for all they had. The way she'd run her tongue over her teeth when she said that, in her awful hoarse voice...



It was like being someone who enjoyed drinking, seeing someone face-down in a puddle of their vomit, piss running down their legs, in a gutter, face bloated with broken blood vessels and nose turned a shade of imperial purple.



Definitely sobered one up, seeing where one's chosen path ended.



She'd already had doubts. That had really solidified it. That, and seeing the Chinese refugee camp. No offence, but China unnerved her. Last thing she wanted was to... to run around like a headless chicken fighting in the abandoned human hives of the former CUI, which seemed to be the path for most Russian mercenaries these days. Sounded like a recipe for death, or simply nightmares, or worse. Not all their control techniques were parahuman in origin. Some were totally mundane. And she didn't want to have to choose between capture or suicide, and she knew she'd have to choose, her luck was shitty enough at the worst times.



Stay with her dad a few months. Think things through. Get to know her half-sister and her dad's main concubine. Maybe link up with Vatslav, boring as he was. Just... experiment with a more peaceful life, and see how she liked it.



Got the feeling she might like it rather a lot, actually



The mood was downright lovely...



Right until Victoria spoke, while the plates were being cleared.



"So... Turk. We're here for a reason."



"Hm."



Chorei took over.



"We're looking for Taylor."



The room went very quiet. Turk said nothing, but his face was crossed by... the vaguest shadow of pain. He looked down and kept clearing the plates, stacking the cups... Irina was suddenly very quiet indeed as well, for once. Looked sad. Looked very, very sad. Didn't know English, but she knew the name. And that was enough.



"We're not sure if she's... dead, or at least, we want to make sure. I know you'd have told us if you'd seen her or heard about her."



"Hm."



"So... have you seen her father? Or Sanagi, Clarissa... we've found Arch, and we've found you, we're still looking for those three. Four, if you count Piggot."



Turk grunted.



"Sanagi and Clarissa, no idea. They didn't stay in the safehouse, Taylor's orders. And didn't get in touch after... everything was over. Her father... he was the one to tell us what happened, Arch interpreted what Danny reported. He sensed it, termites told him. Knew it before we'd finished processing the red moon in the sky. What she did, it echoed. And he knew."



Victoria's face darkened.



"Did he..."



"He left. Took Piggot and departed, went West. Said he'd been left with some business to do. Otherwise, he seemed content to live in isolation. I think... if Taylor wished to find him, she could. And if she didn't try, then she was most likely dead, and he didn't want to be a public figure, didn't want to be known as 'Taylor's father'. Might not want to be known at all. I do not know what else heard about her act, I do not know if they would seek her or her father. He is content with seclusion, I think. Doesn't want to balance grief and running from the authorities."



"And Piggot?"



"She went with him. I've heard from neither of them since."



"What kind of final business were they going to handle?"



A shrug.


"Seriously, any idea would be useful, I'd appreciate... anything, honestly, anything at all. Please."



Chorei leaned in, forming her fingers into a steeple... then lacing them together, clutching them nervously. Adding her silent voice to the plea. God, this was weird. Yekaterina sat back and tried to enjoy her cigarette, unaware of the context, and unwilling to ask at this juncture. All she could do was listen. Turk sighed.



"I believe Taylor left him with some instructions. In the event of succeeding and dying in the process. There were places he had to go, and work he was to do. Closure for some people."



A flash of recognition over Victoria's face - did she know what people he meant?



Quite possibly.



"There was nothing specifically disclosed. But..."



Turk shifted uncomfortably. Dad had always disliked being sneaky.



"...he did bring some identification with him. American."



Chorei blinked.



"Not his... actual identification? I thought he left that behind in America. On account of being in a coma, tends to... inhibit one from remembering one's driver's license, no?"



"No, no, different one. He had a number of them, I helped him prepare them years ago. When we entered Russia. He had the official identification, the most full - birth certificate, hospital records, education, everything. And he had a few sets which were less comprehensive. But he'd... done something to them. Made them harder to trace."



He frowned, concentrating.



"He took the set with him. I remember five names."



Victoria already had a notebook out.



"Dankovsky, Standfast, Barraclough, Moser, and Hakimov."



Victoria scribbled fiercely, muttering as she did so.



"And... did he bring anything for Piggot?"



"Not that I'm aware. But if he brought anything..."



Chorei finished the sentence.



"He would've brought something in one of those five names. Brother and sister, husband and wife, that way his more robust identification would support the weaker one."



"Hm."



The two visitors conversed briefly in hushed voices. Something about calling up... a string of names. Someone called 'Costa-Brown', sounded familiar. Looking up a series of... mental hospitals, sounded like, and then a string of further names. Sophia Hess. Someone called Rosie. Emma Barnes. Margie Crail. After a second's hesitation, Chorei suggested Madison Clements, and 'that awful Quebecois' children'. Starless. The parents of a woman called Patience. Sounded like they were just covering bases, listing everything they could, but Victoria wrote down all relevant names and places, even the ones neither sounded totally confident on. Hm. What, was this... Danny meant to be checking in with his daughter's friends? If so, she had a... surprising amount in assorted mental hospitals, that was for damn sure. Sounded like a fun lady, if that was the case. Just a huge list of random names, ought to take them quite some time to properly check. Good luck to them on that, she was enjoying another cigarette.



Irina leaned up and whispered something in her father's ear, looking uncharacteristically abashed. Turk coughed uneasily... and spoke quietly.



"You are... looking for Taylor, even if-"



Victoria groaned.



"Listen, I know the risks of looking for her, we're developing ways of throwing people off the scent, and we're aware of the fallout, but we're still going out for her, and-"



"No. Not stopping you."



Chorei raised her eyebrows. Looked mildly surprised.



"...if you find her, could you send her here? Irina misses her. And... I would like to know if she is well."



He grimaced, uncomfortable with showing emotion.



Yekaterina leaned over to pat him on the arm. Poor old dad, never seemed to change. He'd been through the wars, she could tell. Had new scars, had less muscle, was starting to look his age. She smiled faintly, and he nodded gruffly back. Irina was shooting her glances of naked hostility, but... well, Yekaterina knew what she was like at her own age. Hard to judge once she remembered her own behaviour.



The two guests shifted.



Victoria spoke quietly.



"I miss her too. Doesn't feel right, leaving things... ambiguous."



Chorei looked down at the table.



"I... miss her more than is easy to express. My head feels too empty."



Irina recognised what they were talking about, even if they were using English. She leant into her father's side, hugging him tightly. Looking at them with a single visible eye. He patted her on the head, scratching her like a stray cat. Yekaterina had always hated that, but... well, she'd choose to experience it and be annoyed rather than never receive that sign of affection again. Her dad had very few, she was very fond of the ones she'd confidently identified.



Turk gestured.



And Yekaterina reluctantly walked over, and with one large arm he drew her in for a hug. Stood there with his two daughters, and nodded at the two guests.



"Tell me if you find her."



He drew Yekaterina closer.



"...I thought one of my daughters might've died in the... end. I do not..."



He trailed off.



Didn't want to lose anyone else.



And come to think of it, his stubble was much greyer than it'd once been. She imagined running across Russia with a wife and kid, wondering if his other daughter was still alive. Aware his brother might be dead, even if he disliked the bastard.



No wonder he looked his age.



She hugged him...



And in that hug, she didn't see the shadow of another parting.



...retirement might not be so bad, if it felt like this.
 
Epilogue V
Epilogue V



They said her name was Sarah Livsey.



Her name was not Sarah Livsey. It was Hebert. Her name was Sarah. Hebert. Not Livsey, Livsey was the stupidest fucking name she'd ever had the displeasure of hearing, Livsey sounded like the sort of name you gave a doctor from a 19th century pirate novel, Livsey sounded like the sort of name you made up when you wanted to drive a perfectly ordinary individual like herself completely and utterly insane, Livsey sounded like the sort of name you gave up for incredibly good reasons. Hebert was a much better name. Hebert had put a moon in the sky, Hebert had unmade the old faith and built a new one just like that. Yes, yes, Mama Mathers had been an idiot, and it was easy to think this now that thinking about her didn't put her voice into her head talking and scraping and hissing and changing and burning. Yes, much easier to mock her now she was dead and gone. She'd felt it happen, too. This... silent scream that had echoed out when her power was severed and burned, and she was incinerated in short order. Not many of the Fallen left when it happened, but all of them heard. All of them saw. All of them understood.



"I want more books about Hecate."



The fucking idiot that they'd decided to give a medical degree to (real knowledge came from divine revelation, everyone knew that, if you couldn't achieve world-spanning importance without a degree then getting a degree wasn't going to do much, Hebert had managed to change everything and she'd never even gone to college) twitched uncomfortably.



"...well, perhaps it would be best to try and finish the last book we gave you."



Sarah kicked at the book loosely, sending it skidding across the floor of her cell. Oh, they called it her 'room', but it was a cell. She was a prisoner. Worked for her, at least one of the Gospels had been written by a prisoner, and if they started giving her paper she could really get going on that topic. As it was, she was scratching little lines into the padded walls, invisible unless you looked from the right angle, forming a constructed language. She was beginning her holy book. Just needed time. So much would be easier if she had her power, but... no, no, this was divine tribulation, this was a test. If she couldn't achieve her magnum opus without a power, then she really shouldn't be trying in the first place. Yes, powers were rotten things, good that they were gone. If Taylor had stripped powers away, then powers were awful. Proven it by right of conquest.



"I don't want to read this. I want something on Hecate. Or three-faced goddesses. The Fates? The Norns? Give me something on the number three. Taylor had three heads by the time she usurped the old order and established a new one, what did she mean by that, and what does it mean for us?"



She gestured angrily, and the psychiatrist shrank back a little, pushing a lock of sweaty hair over his head.



"What's the significance of three? What's... hm, hm, maybe it was a pastiche, an evocation of something which came before, like... like she was parodying something? Mocking the Simurgh, that was it. 'Look at you', she's saying, 'you needed two siblings to achieve anything, whereas I contain three in myself, I aspire to a greater state of spiritual completion, and ergo I am rendered vastly superior and am not to be challenged in any way, shape, form, or function'. Like... yes, yes, imitating the forms and purifying them, I remember this, didn't... right, yes, didn't the Prophet Mohammed take the Kaaba, a place where old pagan idols used to be worshipped, and didn't he then turn it into a holy site for a new faith? Yes, yes, Mama Mathers taught me something like that, she said... yes, Isaiah 35:7, 'In the habitations where once dragons lay shall be grass with reeds and rushes', what is impure can be purified, and this was one of her first miracles. Excellent..."



"How are you finding it here, Sarah? The nurses are telling me you're behaving better than the last time we talked."



Sarah twitched.



A slow smile spread over her face, straining the dressings they'd put over her sliced smile.



"Is that right."



"...well, they're saying there's been less trouble from you lately, some of them are quite impressed."



"How confidential is this."


"As per usual, unless you're threatening harm against someone, I cannot-"



She approached the small chair slowly, and the psychiatrist drew back for a moment. Good. He was still frightened. That was very good. Her smile widened, until she felt the medical staples bend slightly. Not too far - if she went too far then they'd tear, if they tore then she was 'actively attempting self-harm', and then they'd stop giving her books and that would stop her research.



"I'm leaving them alone because I'm busy, doctor. I'm very busy. I'm writing a new revelation right now. I was at Madison when it happened, I saw the three-faced goddess walk away arm-in-arm with a false angel's handmaiden, I saw it happen, and I cannot be convinced otherwise. Right now, I'm on the brink of a wonderful discovery, I'm closer to understanding what happened when the witch's moon rose than anyone in the entire world. I'm closer to getting the metaphysical meaning down, you understand?"



She tilted her head to one side.



"You don't believe me."



"That's-"



"You don't believe. You're not faithful. That's alright, it's good for me to be doubted, helps me challenge myself. Where were you, when it happened?"



A small pause.



"I was with my family in an Endbringer shelter. None of us saw it happening until it was already over."



"Family? Tell me about them."



Another pause.



"I have a wife and two children. Boys, eight and ten."



"They lived?"



"We were... lucky enough, yes."



"Did you lose anyone else?"



"My brother-in-law and two nieces."


Sarah could feel something clicking.



"You're trying to help me because you think I'm a replacement for one of those nieces, you think that by helping me you can make up for the fact that you weren't there to see them go, hm? Wife must be all broken up about it, with her brother dead and all. Oh, poor man, probably all quiet at home now, hm? Wife sits around and sometimes she just stares into space, like she's not part of the world you live in, and when she comes back to herself and sees you it's like she's seeing a stranger, and maybe your children aren't settling in right, you're thinking about how hard it was dealing with your own problems at their age, which felt so small, and you think you wouldn't be able to deal with all the disruption. So you find people that are easy to pity, people like me, and you try to help them, because it fills the gap left behind. Your life was changed because of something you don't understand. I'm trying to understand it, though. I can share my findings."



She scratched idly at the scab where her nose had once been, shivering at the feeling - a taste of pain, a taste of release. God, she missed her sharp, sharp needles and her wonderful collection of intoxicants. Half of them weren't even physically possible now, based on Tinkertech. Scratching her nose, though... reminded her of the feeling from slicing her skin open and using an eye dropper to release blots of loveliness into her bloodstream directly, then letting her pet idiot rub the wounds with moonshine to sterilise them, stop her getting gangrene.



The psychiatrist blinked. And leant forwards.



"I... didn't say it was my wife's brother that died. Her sister's husband was the one who died."



She shrugged lightly.



"Your file said you'd try this, but... I'm not your enemy here, I'm not trying to help you for a personal reason. I'm trying to help you because that's my job, I care for all my patients, and have done for almost ten years now. I'm not leaving because of this, I'd like you to sit down and talk to me about some of your findings."



He smiled.



Shit, she missed her power, made tormenting people so much easier. She'd been guessing - they wouldn't give her a book on cold-reading, or she'd have gotten so much more right. Dammit. She stumped off. Curled up in the corner like an insect, glared at him between her knees, refused to talk. He remained. But only for so long. Eventually he'd have more appointments, and... there. Gone, with some meaningless platitudes. She'd work on him some more later, really break him down. Wife's sister's husband dead... hm, alright, work on that. He said nothing about the nieces. But she knew what grief looked like, she thought she could work on it. Ah, maybe his sons had lost someone? That was it, focus on the sons. She knew how grief could unmake people, all she had to do was make him behave the way she wanted to. She had the lines, she had the part, now she just needed him to accept the role. She scratched idly at her arms, feeling the constellations of track marks. One of these days, she'd get out. One of these days...



She was the only one who could talk about the new order. She begged for a window cell, so she could chart the movements of the new moon. She begged for books so she could place the new goddess into her proper mytho-historical context. There were doctrines to be formed, doctrines and dogma. Her head felt too empty. No burning voice, no Mama keeping her in line, no Mama telling her that she was a fine little disciple and all she had to do was keep on going. She shambled to her feet suddenly, pacing loosely... her head was too empty. Maybe... back with the Fallen, there'd been ways of calling Mama to them. And through Mama, the Great Mother. The Great Mother wasn't something you prayed to, really. You had to invite her attention by being louder and more obnoxious than anyone else, then you waited for her to skoosh you. And then, then you could feel the joy of getting crushed by a goddess. Take all the drugs the body could handle, mortify the flesh, obey the doctrines, ride and pillage and crush and do everything in her power... and Mama would enter her mind and whisper encouragement, and then she just had to go further, attract more attention, and Mama would open the direct line.



And then she could feel her mind being pulverised into a thin, fine layer by the pressure of the Great Mother.



Only happened once. When she'd woken up, a few ribs were broken, her fingers had been twisted out of position from sheer tension, and she'd... well, her nose wasn't there.



Best day of her life.



The cell gave no distractions. There was no aching release. There was nothing but a book she'd already plundered, and text on the walls she knew was incomplete. Seriously, who was she kidding. Madison, a crossroads between dimensions. A three-faced goddess. And she hadn't thought of Hecate. And... hold on, Hecate, goddess of witches, associated with a cauldron, Cauldron. Yes, yes, yes. The parallels were so obvious, and all she needed was a fucking book to start proving more of it. No, no, books were interfering, books were brain poison, books were just fatal signals designed to sculpt the grey matter into logic loops, she needed divine revelation. Needed to pass through the needle's eye and glimpse the truth. But... harder without her power, harder without the crushing weight of an angel's wing, harder without Mama murmuring in her mind and feeling through her skin and incarnating through her thoughts until she was Mama, she was the Mother of Mathers, and... and why was Taylor not doing the same? She'd killed Mama Mathers, why couldn't she properly replace her, slip into Sarah's thoughts and make her complete?



She moaned into the padded walls, her head pressed into the soft fabric.



"Why have you forsaken me?"



A harsh beep echoed through the cell.



What?



Visitor?



She didn't get visitors, and preferred things that way.



Didn't even know that she was allowed them, really...



She turned.



Saw.



Hm.



Well. This could be fun.



"Hello, Crystal. Lovely of you to visit me. Have you come to hear the good word, or did you just want me to crawl into your brain again and make you feel important?"



She prowled over the padded floor, her bare feet sinking slightly as she did so, almost disrupting the elegant prowl she was so very proud of. Almost. Crystal looked at her, shifting uncomfortably. Maybe her power was gone, but Sarah had been with Crystal before it was lost, she knew things. She moved closer, leaning in. Hated how sterile she felt, she needed filth to really be complete. Really added to her personal aura when she smelled like sepsis and engine oil.



God, she missed her motorbike, she'd spent years collecting all that vintage Mexican erotica...



"Sarah. It's... Sarah Livsey, right?"



"Hebert."



A twitch of fury in her mind, barely suppressed. No, no, be cunning and manipulative. Assert control. She reached out, trailing a hand down the side of Crystal's face, leaning uncomfortably close.



"You're looking a little older. Sadder. You're... hm, oh, I remember, you triggered because you were powerless and isolated, weren't you? Recognised for who you were related to, so you landed a power which was just like dear old mommy's. Been recognised on the way over here? Someone ask for an autograph? Someone laugh at how Laserdream's taking the bus, taking the train, walking like a peasant? Aw, don't worry. It gets better. Well, it can. It has for me."



She leaned in, feeling the warmth of her own breath bouncing off Crystal's impassive face.



"I can tell you what I've learned. And I've learned some interesting things. A three-faced goddess is watching us. Even in here. We're being watched. And I can show you how to feel the eyes on you, and I can show you how to ride the moon-tides and become something significant again..."



Crystal coughed.



"Your breath stinks."



"I know."



Mouthwash was just a tool the Grid was using to try and make her take the brain-kill-pills that these doctors kept trying to feed her.



"And my cousin's fine, she asked me to come out and check on you."



A snort. Shit, Victoria was back? This was troubling. Why had no-one told her? Why were the revelations not working?!



"Oh, maybe you've spoken to her emanation, a... lesser descension of the goddess, but the real thing is still up, throned in the red moon. Don't you want the real deal? Or... hm, maybe the one you're talking to is a lie, designed to stop you from asking the real questions, next time you see her, give her a little nick, see if her blood's black. Never know, maybe the Demiurge is stopping you from seeing the truth and-"



"Sarah. All due respect, but your bullshit is a lot less effective now you don't have... I don't know, fucking telepathy and the weird Mathers hive-mind. Mind if I sit?"



A grandiose gesture from Sarah. Please, yes, of course, be seated, I shall stand, for I am always in motion. Sitting is for people who don't think, whereas I am someone who must perpetually gyrate her thoughts like a cerebral smoothie in order to extract the finest notions.



She'd break her. Soon. Once she had a little more data.



Divinities might change, but she did not. This was how Sarah Hebert behaved and there was no other path for Sarah Hebert to take because Sarah Hebert had decided what her future should look like years ago in a dank dark basement in a Floridian church where a woman with worms for eyes had entered her head and told her the truth of the universe. Nothing existed before that basement, and that basement dictated all that came afterward. All that came afterward existed in relation to the basement and what had happened inside, everything else had just been reinforcement of the basic ideas, or grounds for reinterpretation. The basic facts were immutable, because if they weren't, then she'd have to start thinking some very nasty things about the trajectory of her life.



This was the Word of the LORD.



LADY. Whatever.



"Why are you here? Social call? Interested in some preaching?"



"Neither. I'm... actually here to ask if you've had any other visitors."



A light shrug.



"Agents specialised in programming and indoctrination, the human tools they use to inject brainwashing substances. A cleaner. The usual."



Crystal was writing something down. Uncanny.



"Do any of these names mean anything to you? Dankovsky, Standfast, Barraclough, Moser, and Hakimov."



A light shrug.



"No. Not remotely. But not everyone tells me their names. I know they're lying. Names are a way of controlling or comprehending something, so they won't let me know anyone's names. Why do you think they call it the 'witch's moon' without any capitals? Why not something proper? Because they don't want us to come close to it in any way. They're suppressing us by taking the names of the angel of change. But I know her name. I know her old name. Taylor Hebert. Victoria Dallon."



"What about the third one?"



"Hm?"



"The third one. She had a name, and she was part of that whole group."


"Irrelevant, she reeked of gold, probably a war trophy. No, no, no, the three faces were Taylor Hebert, Victoria Dallon, and the voice in Taylor's head which we ached to add to the Mathers choir. The Italian woman was a nobody."



"So you don't comprehend her? If you can't name her, I mean, you can't really-"



"I comprehend the divine mysteries more than you do."



"I had meatloaf with one of the divine mysteries a few weeks ago."



"A false emanation created to deceive, you're being duped, the Demiurge has cast its veils over your eyes. So sad. I can open your eyes properly, if you want."


Crystal tilted her head to one side, staring at her strangely.



"...I'm here with the right licenses. Federal ones. Pays to have friends in high places. And those friends have let me see your medical history. Nothing you said to your psychiatrist, that's confidential. But enough."



Sarah smiled carelessly.



"How nice. I know more about you. I know how lonely you were when we met. I know how you were aching for meaning. I know what it's like to crawl into your confidence and make you think the way I want to. I know secrets, I know great secrets. So what, you know when I was born, which set of genitals had the good fortune to spit me out? Good job. I know what your cousin thinks, when she's twisting in her little cell, all alone and all covered in plugs. I know what your aunt thinks about when she's fucking your uncle, I know she doesn't think about his face. And I know how afraid you are right now. People look at you, and your skin itches. You wonder if they're planning something, wondering if you could stop them. Poor Crystal, running down a rain-slicked street while hearing the sound of breathing coming closer and closer, feeling hands reaching out through the air, feeling the heat of bodies pressing in-"



"I know about Reggie."



"And I know how to debone a human."



Silence for a long minute.



A quiet truce was established.



She didn't mention him.



And Sarah didn't mention that.



None of them said this openly, because that would be weakness. Sarah itched at her arms. Were her parents still alive?



No, no, she had no parents. Only Mama, and... now, not even her.



She was the daughter of the moon. She was the moon's daugher-lover-sister-bride-prophet, she was affection distilled. That was all that mattered.



Nothing else.



"What do you want. Just to ask me names?"



"Faces, too. Middle aged man, beard that makes him look like Lenin, balding, weak chin. Round glasses. Looks perpetually bewildered."



"Nope."


"Woman with either grey hair or bleached-blonde hair, strong jawline, grey eyes, slightly lumpy from small implants. Acts like a soldier no matter what, has no ability to properly unwind?"



"No... hm. Hold on."



She narrowed her eyes.



"Might ring a bell. Possibly. Why are you asking?"



"You're aware this isn't... where you'd usually be?"



"Hm?"



"This place. It's a nice mental hospital, good at dealing with difficult cases. You know how many mental hospitals are still going right now? There are barely any places left, and everyone needs one. And here you are, in a nice hospital where people are taking care of you. Why?"



Sarah instinctually wanted to say something grandiose. 'Because I'm that miraculous' or 'because they want to study my brain' or 'because the new world order doesn't want my revelations to reach the masses'. But... hm. Hm. Good point. She'd... not really thought about it. Maybe she'd had notions, but... alright, in her defence, it was hard to gauge how good a hospital was from the inside of a cell. She wasn't able to see the... fucking Zen garden they had, or the sensory deprivation tanks filled with champagne, or the complimentary masseuses with hands that felt like smooth brown suede.



Hm.



Come to think of it... terribly nice of them to give her such a cushy cushioned cell while the world beyond struggled with the legacy of the old order.



Hm.



Lucidity was a bitch.



"You tell me."



"Someone's been paying for your treatment. Technically, it's a charity, but there doesn't seem to be much on them. They get donations and give them out to people like you, people who have been... impacted by the Fall. They send old Fallen members to mental hospitals, rehabilitate old Teeth cultists, all the people no-one else wants to spend money on. People like... well, you."



"So?"



"But no-one else got a hospital like this one."



"And?"


"One of the names behind the charity is Hakimov. You've seen a blonde woman, right?"



"Maybe."



"You're not the only one."



Crystal leant forwards, her eyes sparkling.



"A few other people get this sort of treatment. Maybe not always, but... sometimes. They get a mysterious payout from a mysterious charity, and if you look at the board of directors, there's always one of those five names. Dankovsky, Standfast, Barraclough, Moser, or Hakimov. Never two at once. There's you, sent to a nice hospital to recover. There's a girl called Rosie out in the Midwest who's had a whole suite of bills paid for her. There's another girl called Margie Crail who's been given the right permits to fly to a specialist facility in Europe, a facility that, apparently, can take care of her. The list goes on. A handful of Heartbreaker's children have received small donations of cash to help them get back on their feet after leaving hospital. A few mercenary's families have received additional payouts. See what I'm getting out?"



Sarah smirked.



"Someone's made a big no-no and has to keep a lot of mouths shut. Well, these freaks can't keep my mouth shut with staples, you think some wads of cash will do the job?"



Crystal stared, and Sarah sighed.



"Yes, I know what it means. Lighten up, I know you found that funny, I've been in your head. I know what you find humorous. Those names are familiar, you think someone's running around taking care of my Lady's dirty laundry, the stuff she left behind after she ascended?"



"Probably. Seems like her dad had some instructions."



"How nice."



A long pause.



"...and I fit in...?"



"We're looking to see if any of those people saw anything. If anyone visited, if any... well, if anything looked interesting. You saw a blonde woman visiting. Was she a psychiatrist, or...?"



"Visitor. Just poked her head in while the doctors talked about my condition."



"Anything good?"



"None of your business."



She remembered the woman. No-one visited around here, and she was trying to dress like some kind of normal observer, the sort of person the hospital wheeled out patients for like they were lab rats. Show the visitors how amazing the facilities were, how happy the patients were, or... well, maybe she was a student or a researcher and they were busting out the freaks for her next paper. She was clearly trying to give that impression, but... here's the thing, it wasn't going very well. She looked too... tough. Kept her back against walls whenever she could, didn't like having any space behind her. She stood like she wanted to keep her eyes on all possible exits and entrances, nothing left out of sight. Right-handed, and she always kept the left hand wall on her side when she could, refused to be inhibited. She was a soldier, Sarah had seen enough of them to know that. And while her power was gone, she wasn't an idiot. Being shown the routes a clever person would take, a genius would take... being shown them over and over and over again, eventually the map started to get committed to memory. This woman was a soldier, not a mercenary, a soldier. And yet she was alone, pretending to be a civilian and badly. No assistants, no goons, nothing.



Something had been fishy about that woman. Sarah had been interested in picking her open, but... no such luck. No such luck. Moved on once the doctors showed her the cell and gave her the run-down on Sarah's 'condition' (she wasn't sick, she had no condition, her only malady was being stuck in here). But... she knew what importance looked like. She knew what schemes looked like. And that woman had been wrapped up in them from head to foot.



She studied Crystal.



And hummed.



"I saw a blonde woman. Soldier. Had to be. I saw much."



A pen hovered over the page.



"When?"



"A few weeks ago, at least. Nothing more specific, dates are difficult when you have no windows or calendars."



The pen descended, but didn't start writing.



"What else did you see?"



"She squinted too much, and clearly wanted to go to sleep... in the middle of the afternoon. But she was dressed well and looked fresh, so she wasn't staying up all night, wasn't sick, and hadn't been partying. Looked like jet lag, recent."



The pen was hard at work now. Sarah smiled smugly, revelling in her sudden control of the situation.



"Then there were the clothes. It's easy to change your shirt or your sweater, but it's much harder to change your shoes. I had to sneak around a bit in cities, before my face was put through the good-old threshing machine. Mama whispered advice to me while I worked. You never buy all your clothes in one place, buying a whole outfit makes you notable, you buy little bits at a time. Shoes are hard, because you need to break them in, and that takes time. Shirts, you just grab one from the rack and see if it fits. Shoes? Might need to get sized, get something out of the back, interact with clerks. Not many people buy shoes regularly, so they notice when people go up to look for them."



"Alright. Go on."



"And after a while, you run out of stores. Only so many you can visit in a short span of time. The lady had changed her coat, her shirt, her sweater, her pants, her socks, everything. Probably bought the outfit when she arrived here."



She was pacing now, feeling dreadfully wise.



"But she forgot to get new shoes, or wasn't able to, or simply didn't think it was necessary. And it wouldn't be. But the shoes were thick, warm. And they had small tags on the back."



She leaned in.



"Let me show you."



The pen was in her hand. Only had a few seconds - doctors didn't like it when she had anything sharp. She scribbled quickly, revealing a logo. Looked like... well, if you tried to draw a squirrel with only one continuous line. Crystal stared at it, humming, tilting her head from side to side...



No recognition. But she turned a page in the notebook anyway, and retrieved her pen. No objections, hm. Sarah grinned.



"So? Were my observations pleasing?"



"Very. I'll tell my cousin about it."



"False cousin, false emanation of the three-faced moon. But yes, tell her, tell her, and send me books about Hecate, I have lines of research."



Crystal paused as she stood, folding her chair up.



"...you know, you're actually acting more sane than you did out in Madison."



Silence.



"I know it's hard, but... well, nothing left to do but recover."



"Recover? I don't need to recover, more than that, I don't owe you a recovery."



She scowled.



"Fuck off, and don't bother me again. I'm busy, and I don't want distractions. You were a tool, Crystal, I used you to get people inside Madison, then you stopped being useful, so I abandoned you. You were so very easy to manipulate, too. You weren't a main character, you were a bit player, and here you are, strutting around like you actually have something. You don't. You've been left behind. Tide's out, and the boat's sailed. Bye bye, Crystal, enjoy insignificance."



She took a few deep breaths. Woo. Overexcited.



Crystal just sighed.



"...well, take your time. And... another thing. Your files. They do include your parents, but not how to get in touch. No number, no address. Just names. Not too hard to look them up, though."



Sarah froze.



Wouldn't dare.



Crystal tore out a page from her notebook. Had a few lines scribbled, ink well-dried, would've written it before she came here.



And then, deliberately...



She tore the page in half, stuffing them into her pockets.



Sarah stared

.

"Like I said. The hospital had files on your parents. There was some detail. Don't worry, I'm not telling them, and no-one else is. They don't know you're here. Won't, for the foreseeable future."



Silence.



"I know it's hard, but... well, hang in there."



"You're trying to understand the goddess. I know you are."



Silence met her. No joke was funny when you heard it twice, didn't Crystal no that? Sarah had already done the 'ambiguous silence' routine, she wasn't allowed to repeat it back at her.



"You're trying to follow her path. You're trying to find her progenitor. If you find anything, tell me. I need it for my holy book."



"I'll send you that thing on Hecate."



"And tell me if you find anything! My book is almost coming together, I need some more mythic parallels, just... yes, send me the books, send me all you can. I'm very busy."



She moved suddenly, advancing on a wall and starting to scratch in her hidden, secret, sacred language. The sort none of the psychiatrists could read. Yes, how to factor in the cousin of a divine aspect to her cosmology, it was silly to have excluded her. Yes, Crystal would have a place in it, but the name would need to be changed or suitably reinterpreted. But there might be a place in the pantheon, yes, maybe, if she could find room. Maybe in one of the subordinate choirs? Definitely factored in as a 'virtuous among the utilised', as opposed to the 'sinful among the utilised', which was where Mama Mathers went. Opposing the new order but still helping it rise. Not quite a saint, but Crystal was probably not a sinner. Would need scrutiny.



She only paused her scratching when the door closed.



Kept going a second later.



There was much work to be done.



The moon demanded it.



But...



...she remembered him. First time in years since she'd thought - she was punished when she thought about her old life. There had been no old life, just... the period when a hollow vessel had wondered around before the Fallen had condescended to take her away and fill her up properly, puff her up like a balloon. A hollow balloon wasn't really worth much of anything, after all. Right? Right.



But she thought about him for the first time in years.



And for once... for once no punishment came for thinking of him. No blazing heat, no gripping cold, no knives sliding over flesh or the feeling of her veins writhing in her skin or her hair starting to burrow into her scalp like a nest of worms or light enduring and unendurable light or lightning arcing through her nervous system or the crushing weight of a greater mind or the feeling of sharp sharp feathers or the cracking of bones as Mama told her that the Fallen might want to take back the gifts she was squandering and the gifts would crawl out of her marrow and drip from her nose and pool in her ears and hollow out her eyes and they would find someone else to nurture and would leave her for the dogs to eat and to be abandoned and made insignificant but Mama would always be there to burn her when she tried to pretend to be a real human again because she wasn't and-



Nothing.



Just the silence of her cell, and the slow, slow scratching on the walls.



***



"Hey. I know you're... avoiding calls at the moment, so here's a voicemail. I checked her out, she's... not well, but she's not as bad as she used to be. None of them were, at least, the ones I could find. Even that one kid, Florence, she was... getting better, I suppose. Somehow. Still a little psychopath, but it's easier to pity her when she can't ruin your life by looking at you for a bit too long. Without their powers, they're just... people. Doubt most of Heartbreaker's kids are going to be getting out of care for a while, they're pretty messed up, but... they're alive, they're being cared for, might get out one day. Don't know. But Sarah was more aware, she was more accustomed to weird shit, so maybe she was more... functional. Saw more, remembered more. And she remembered Piggot visiting her. Just like you described, definitely Piggot, one hundred percent. Surprised she came back to America, I mean, I checked, she's still on the wanted list. Still considered a defector, and saying 'I helped fight the Illuminati' doesn't really work when you're trying to convince people you should be able to come home and work for the government again. Surprised, is all."



A small pause.


"Anyway. She saw her, said she looked jet lagged, and showed me a logo on her boots. Thought she hadn't replaced them since her last stop. I checked it out - turns out, they're from a very specific collection. Holsts of Norway, they make hiking equipment, including boots. Piggot wanted something practical, I guess. Turns out, though, they don't really sell outside of Norway. And that logo's a newer one, they changed it just a year ago. So... most likely she bought it in Norway, then flew out to America later. Possible she was just stopping there. I did some research, though. That charity you wanted me to keep an eye on, nothing. No records of them. Alexandria couldn't just give me Norwegian medical records, but none of the names you sent me, the people to check on, none of them had any connections to Norway at all. Literally none. So I widened my search a bit, thought, well, if Piggot visited there for business, maybe she left behind some kind of a trail, maybe. Started looking for those five names she apparently operates with, and nothing came up. Started looking for major events, and nothing came up that made me suspicious. Thought it might just be a stop, but then... well, they're giving out money, right? And I remembered that kid, Rosie. She didn't get signed into a hospital, all she got was a nice little investment into her future. Had to go through a charity because she was a kid, but what if they were working with adults?"



The smile in her voice was audible. Liked being helpful.



"So I looked up any big new purchases. Called up - and the calls were pricey, hope you can reimburse me for that - and tried to look around estate agents. Had anyone suddenly purchased a house or some land, maybe a foreigner had done it unexpectedly. Well, that was a bit of a dead end, turns out they don't just hand that information out. So I checked again, this time looked for new businesses. That's more public, still found nothing. So I got seriously bored, and managed to find the online editions of some big newspapers. Nothing in the national ones, so I narrowed it down to the big cities. Oslo first, then... well, didn't matter, Oslo was the right one. Translation software was pretty shitty, but I think I managed it just fine. Piggot visited Sarah a few weeks ago, maybe a month. Within this month, there was a small entry in a newspaper in Oslo saying that a small detective agency had opened up and had apparently caught some notorious turd-burglar, hauled him up for the cops to properly arrest. Kinda funny, huh?"



A small laugh, followed by an embarrassed cough.



"Sorry, getting carried away, it's fun being a detective, kinda kickass. Anyway, none of the five aliases were involved. None of the names you asked me to look into were involved. Hell, no recognisable names at all... but the description hit me."



The sound of rustling paper, cheap print-outs scraping against one another.



"'The Silk Road Detective Agency, recently opened, has only three members of staff on its payroll, yet locals are saying that it's managed to do more with three than the police have done with dozens. A single secretary, and two field detectives, both recent immigrants to Norway from Japan and the UAE. The latter, Mariam St. Clair, blah blah blah... the former, Kotone Takiyasha..."



Another small laugh.



"Of those two names, Vicky, both of them are jokes. St. Clair is... alright, so, originally there was an order of nuns called the Poor Clares, that's where the name 'St. Clair' comes from, but here's the thing, saying 'of the order of St. Clare' is a bit long, so it would often get shortened down... by taking the name 'Clare', and then adding the Italian equivalent of '-ess', like for 'duchess' or 'countess'. Wanna know what the Italian equivalent is? It's '-issa'. As in, Clarissa. And that's a name I definitely remember. The other one was a bit harder, first name seems pretty much random, but Takiyasha is most commonly associated with a Japanese witch who apparently summoned a giant fuck-off skeleton at some point. It's not even really a last name, if she used that somewhere where people spoke Japanese she'd probably be laughed at. I mean, I think. Maybe. Need to ask around."



A pause.



"I feel like I don't need to spell this out for you, Victoria. Mariam St. Clair and Kotone Skeleton-Summoning-Witch-Bitch. I feel like... I mean, come on. Come on. This is like that time you called yourself Viktoriya while infiltrating America, it's funny, but it's also kind of ridiculous, but I can't help but respect it."



A muffled snort.



"Enjoy Oslo!"


AN: Again, not over yet. But it will be over tomorrow. Probably... three or four chapters, not quite sure. Covering Sanagi & Clarissa's fate, maybe dabbling with Mouse Protector, before driving on to the very end and covering the end-end. So, see you then! Will answer comments over the weekend, don't ye worry. But it's over tomorrow.
 
Epilogue VI
Epilogue VI



Mariam St. Clair enjoyed Oslo.



But by all that was good and holy, she wished it was warmer. And she very much disliked the water. The water was just terrible, absolutely awful, and she... alright, Oslo was a very nice place, if she was feeling in a very nice mood. Which she was. For now. If she was in a foul mood, then everything else was awful and terrible and she just wanted to die. No, no, stay positive, stay positive. The gondola under her feet shifted uneasily, and the engine sputtered in protest as it rebelled against the cold air, struggling to keep going. Leviathan had attacked here in... 1996, right. And the first Endbringer attacks were usually the worst. Before people got used to them, before people could begin to predict their tactics. The Simurgh had managed to turn an entire chunk of Switzerland into an open-air asylum because no-one thought the giant angel might actually be driving everyone insane. Behemoth had managed to ignite an entire oil field. Fires burned for weeks before people could shut them down, and Iran's economy had disintegrated overnight. Behemoth had done a lot, but that first strike had been... keenly felt. One strike, and he'd practically erased a country from international significance, triggered a handful of civil wars as the economy collapsed and the government strained, a few regular wars as other countries tried to exploit the moment of weakness...



She still remembered seeing the news. Fields burning for weeks upon weeks, the oil never running dry, smoke filling the air and overwhelming the clouds. They said it was raining fire where Behemoth had caused eruptions of burning oil.



Oslo had been Leviathan's debut. And you could tell. Harbour was gone, flooded and the foundations eroded, and the streets beyond hadn't been much better. These days, Oslo was a very wet place. Bygdøy was a perpetual salt marsh, and the towers of Akershus Fortress were barely visible where they'd fallen, swallowed up whole by the waves. The royal palace had a water line running up almost to the roof, a dark gradient where the flood waters had peaked and faded. Gondolas, grey and rusty, plied the flooded streets. Whole segments of the city had been abandoned, but people still lived here. She stood imperiously and gazed at the houses which rested on stilts, sheltering from the rain under the bridges and overpasses that had been hastily set up to keep traffic moving. Everywhere was the smell of the sea, and the stink of fish. In the gathering gloom, the chimes of Oslo Cathedral were sounding out the hour of six. Meant to get back earlier, but... ah, the black market on Hovedøya was literally the only place in this entire country where you could get some proper clothes that weren't designed for actual polar bears.



Only bloody place you could get the sorts of high heels she liked.



They made her so tall. She was already tall, but with some high-grade secretly-imported don't-ask-where-they-came-from Hovedøya heels, she was quite honestly statuesque.



Totally worth the trip.



No sarcasm there, it was genuinely worth the gondola and the ferry and the shambolic conversational standards of the smugglers out there and the risk of getting picked up by a bored policeman who didn't know who she was.



...strangest thing, but she always felt like people should know who she was. Even if she didn't really know herself. Still, it felt reasonable. Why shouldn't people know her. She was deliriously important!



...but why was she deliriously important?



Best not to think about it. Always gave her a headache when her ego ran up against her better sense. One of those unstoppable force/immovable object conundrums.



The gondola dropped her off on the nearest dock, and she strode home in... well, not her new heels, the streets would obliterate them. No, no, no, she was reserving these for balls or interrogations, both of them occasions when you needed to be as tall as humanly possible. She strode boldly, narrowing her eyes as a cruel gust of wind cut into her face. Mariam liked it out here. Quiet. Civilised. Decent. And she had her partner, which was excellent. Very romantic, this sort of detective work. Appealed to the silly little girl who still lived somewhere in her coal-black heart. She could... hm. She hesitated as she walked, and itched at her ear, around an odd little skin tag she'd never gotten round to removing. She was having a moment again, always got this way when she was alone for too long. This... conflict, in her mind. She was Mariam St. Clair, private detective for the Silk Road Detective Agency, working alongside her partner Kotone Takiyasha, and... they'd come out here for the herring? Something along those lines, maybe the business was just better. Had a nice mysterious investor who'd set them up, and then...



Her memories always had holes in them. Little details they skipped over.



And she felt those details should be there.



She heard the sound of a glass being shattered in the distance, and for some reason her stomach churned.



No, silly. And the feeling of water was fine, she didn't... well, sometimes she had nightmares about almost drowning, surrounded by screaming and fire and something that burned with starlight and... well, when she woke up it was all gone, so who really cared.



Just get back home. Terribly hungry.



Kotone looked up from her desk as she entered... ah, the secretary had gone home. Good. She was nice enough, but Mariam preferred to be able to talk openly when she got back from a shopping trip. Curt nods were exchanged... and then she started to blither. Mariam was good at blithering. She talked about the gondola, about the ferry, about the island, about the weather, about the shoes, about some idiot who tried to sell her a vicuña-wool coat that was so obviously just poor-imitation cashmere attempting to be poor-imitation vicuña, downright offensive to her tastes... Kotone nodded patiently along with her, while typing away at her laptop, that wheezed like an old man whenever she had to open a new page or do anything slightly strenuous. Their office was small, their rooms were poky, their desks were cheap and their technology was primitive, but... somehow, Mariam liked it. Somehow, she thought this was a vast improvement, but over what she wasn't quite sure.



A few minutes, and she was sitting down at another desk, enormous mug of tea nestled between her hands as she draped a tasteful blanket over her shoulders like a shawl. Kotone sipped from her own mug, but didn't obtain a blanket. Never felt the cold. Sometimes had to remind her to actually put on a coat, she'd forget to do so even in the middle of winter. Needless to say, when times were good and the money flowed, Mariam was in charge of the heating. When times were bad, Kotone was in charge. Finally, finally, Kotone put away her laptop, leant back, propped her feet up and started to really engage. Humming along with Mariam's little rambles. Agreeing when appropriate. Disagreeing when appropriate. And when asked about her own day, she said something vague and non-committal about some infidelity case she was following up, shouldn't be too hard to handle. Not very glamorous, but it paid the bills. Just had to catch him in the act and they'd get a healthy bonus. And then... silence.



They had a nice little life, here. Quiet. But theirs.



And somehow, a quiet, boring, peaceful life (with some detective work to add some spice) in the middle of Oslo was...



It felt good.



The evening was winding down when a knock came at the door.



"It's open!"



She cried in a haughty voice, adjusting her blanket so it looked properly dignified. Kotone just glanced wearily at the door and shoved a cigarette in her mouth, leaving it unlit. Just part of the uniform, really. The door creaked...



Two women. One young, one... somewhat indeterminate, looking young but feeling old. Blonde and dark-haired, respectively. One American as apple pie, the other Japanese. Mariam smiled in her most supercilious way, helped to provide a good impression. Her Norwegian, much like her English, her many varieties of Arabic, and her Russian, was flawless, just speaking it made her feel like she was sinking into a hot bath of self-esteem.



"Ah, welcome to the Silk Road Detective Agency, my name is Mariam St. Clair, how can I help you on this positively Gothic evening, ladies?"



Kotone shot her a look. Ah, that was the 'steady on' look. Might be a little overexcited. Confused looks, and... ah, of course.



"English, perhaps?"



Grateful nods, and the blonde spoke first, shuffling her feet on the mat. Both of them had very peculiar expressions on their faces, and... something about them was making her think things. Not sure what. Not sure why. But it put a slight damper on her enthusiasm.



"We're... here to look for some people. Thought you might be able to help us."



"Well, of course, of course, please, take a seat, warm yourselves up. Tea, coffee, something stronger?"



"Tea. Thanks."



An opportunity to appear superior presented itself.



"What kind of tea, though? I have English breakfast, jasmine, Russian caravan, rooibos, Moroccan mint, Earl Grey, Lapsang Souchong, I'm terribly sorry but we're out of the first flush boxes, or we'd gladly offer them to you, they're the most wonderful-"



"Jasmine."



The Japanese woman nodded along. Excellent choice. She snapped her fingers and directed Kotone to handle the matter, while she interviewed their newest clients. English, that meant they were foreign, and that meant money. Had to have quite a bit of cash to paddle out to Norway just to see a few detectives.



"Now, the people you're looking for, are they...?"



The Japanese woman coughed.



"It's... complex. My name is Chorei, this is my associate, Victoria. We're looking for a lot of people. Just wondering if any of them sound familiar in any way, shape or form."



She felt an odd crawling feeling up her spine. Like something was being invaded. Her smile became a little fixed.



"Please. Go on."



"...a blonde woman. Looks like a soldier, American. Acts like she's expecting an attack at all times."



Hm. That... oh. Did they mean... right, one of their early benefactors, helped set them up. Nice mysterious investor-lady, said she was working for someone else. Kotone returned with a heavy iron teapot, and shot the guests a very interrogative look. Mariam gestured, didn't want to give too much up too soon. Not sure why she was so nervous...



"A man, balding, with a beard that makes him look like Lenin. American, but he speaks good Russian as well. Probably... doesn't look very happy."



No clue there. Back to safety.



"Someone called Taylor Hebert."



Her back seethed with pins and needles. Felt the urge to move. Resisted it. The lights in the room seemed to have dimmed very slightly, and... no, just imagining it, she didn't know that name.



"Natalia Dabrowski?"



Safety. Safety and ignorance.



"...alright, now... just two more names. I promise. Etsuko Sanagi and Clarissa al Zaabi."



Silence.



And the blonde slowly removed a knife from her jacket. Long, shiny, and oddly primitive, like it'd been sculpted rather than forged, a strip of cloth wrapped around the handle. The sight of it, it...



Something twitched.



Something that had been straining... broke.



Mariam and Kotone blinked.



***



"...goodness. I... I'm terribly sorry, it's... these skins, you see, make us a little on the forgetful side."



Clarissa laughed nervously, eyes locked on the knife. Idiot, shouldn't be so nervous. But... no, no, she'd been told, she'd been told that no-one would find her out here, and no-one would want to find her. Piggot had said, told them in confidence. Vicky smiled in relief, and Sanagi sat down heavily, her breath stilling as she gave up the pretence of being human. Chorei... goodness, since when did Chorei have a body? Really, when had... alright, fine, just focus. They were here, all the old nightmares were coming back, she was Clarissa, she remembered Dubai, she remembered Poznan, she remembered Jack, she remembered... oh. She started reaching for the drinks cabinet. She was remembering all the things the skin helped her forget. And based on the flares of starlight from Sanagi's nostrils, she was in a similar boat. America. The coast. The roaring sea. The scream that possessed the air, the... God, the nightmare of those final days.



She poured a brandy. A bloody big one, too, with only the faintest hint of ginger beer over the top. Usually she liked it the other way around. Sanagi grabbed a bottle of high-proof vodka, poured it into her mouth and let it burn with strange, blue flames. Didn't quite get her drunk, but it helped her pretend.



Vicky coughed.



"It's fine, really. Sorry if it was... Sanagi, hold on. Hold on."



Ah. Knew this would happen.



"How do you still have powers? You're... alive, I mean, it's not..."



Sanagi's voice was human, and sounded very much like she'd used to sound, apparently. Even when she took a new skin, she'd wanted to keep her voice as close to the original as possible. A good job had been done with her skins, a very good job, good enough to remove the hollow echo it'd had for years. Clarissa kept drinking, and Sanagi spoke.



"Don't... really know, to be honest. Everyone else was losing their powers, but I kept them. Stayed alive."



Vicky blinked.



"That's... no offence, that shouldn't be possible. Everyone else lost their powers, and... alright, I'm not sure what's... exactly happening. Chorei?"



Chorei shrugged.



"No clue. I... hm, didn't Costa-Brown say something about Crawler? He was still alive when they found him, completely functional, his body wasn't dependent on his power to survive? Couldn't regenerate, but..."



Vicky snapped her fingers.



"Right, right. Yeah. Christ, you were lucky, then. Self-sustaining power or something. Noticed any changes?"


"My filaments are less smooth, my stars don't burn as brightly as they used to. Easier to pretend to be human."



A pause.



"Easier to be human."



Clarissa reached out to pat her hand reassuringly. She was human, in Clarissa's eyes. And... yes, self-sustaining. Bizarre, that her power should be so... kindly about this sort of thing. Wouldn't just simulate her mind, but would actually encode it to an independent system. She thought about it, when she had the capacity for it. Thought about what it implied, if it was maybe the result of her indulging in forces beyond human reckoning that'd changed her biology in interesting ways, maybe made sure she was self-sustaining... one idea Sanagi had talked about, in the deep places of the ocean, where a network of ribs and glass kept Clarissa from being crushed, had stuck with her. She talked about her dreams, how she sometimes thought about the Grey Men of Madison, about her own trigger event, about... this idea, lingering in her mind. 'Imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. Flattery will get you anywhere'. She kept mulling it over, but couldn't extract more meaning. Whatever the case, it felt like... she wasn't quite like most triggers. It was true, though. She didn't have the same oomph as before, definitely a loss in power. No more challenging Endbringers, not that it was necessary at this point. But she was alive. Clarissa had been terrified in those moments after the closure, wondering if she was just going to fall apart... but she didn't. She lingered.



For that, Clarissa was grateful.



Didn't mind losing her own powers. Not... like this. Same time as everyone else, ripped away by a force she didn't understand. Nice and inexplicable. The idea of being suddenly insignificant while everyone else remained the same was nightmarish, the idea of everyone being dragged down was...



It was the only guilt-free context for her power to go. Anything else would be awful.



She liked the quiet. Liked not listening through all the glass in a city. Liked not having a burden of action on her shoulders.



Vicky hummed, mulling over a mouthful of tea.



"OK, good. You're alive. That's... fuck, that's actually a massive relief, I was terrified I'd find out you died, I mean, after everything you did, I... can you tell me what happened? I need to know how you got here, because... you're wearing skins. Who gave them to you."



Clarissa narrowed her eyes.



"Please, arrange your questions properly, I shan't condescend to answer a string of babble. Please, take your babble and make a proper tower out of it."



She snorted in appreciation of her own joke, which was very clever. Chorei didn't react. Sanagi sipped her vodka. Vicky smiled politely.



Oh, balls to the lot of them.



"First, what happened. Describe it up until you got... here, including mention of how you got your skins. Then, describe what happened with Piggot. That's about it."



Sanagi settled back, hidden pincers clicking lazily. She gestured. Sanagi was content with silence, she liked being quiet, watching people, studying them... learning to be them. Forgetting the starlight lingering in her brain, and becoming the role she wore. Clarissa did as instructed, taking over.



"...it was... hard to describe. We did as instructed. We remained hidden around the East coast, then approached the shore once radio communication was established. That much you knew already, but... then matters became difficult. Even now, it's hard to think about that fight. Screaming at the Simurgh, sending glass and sand, being surrounded by starlight and burning and wings... I could hear through her. Just faintly, but... the Simurgh was made of crystal, and I could hear a little through it. I heard things I shouldn't have, I could hear the inner functions of her core, could feel where it squirmed with Worms. Heard not just the scream, but where the scream came from, the mechanisms that produced it. I felt when her wings changed, I could hear her eyes locking onto me. My entire left side was utterly consumed by spasms for hours afterwards, could barely talk, just... there were things in her I wasn't meant to listen to. Anyway. We fought, I barely remember it, I'm happy not to remember it. Weeks of complete silence, often at the bottom of the ocean, and then noise, unending, unnatural noise. No, very unpleasant, happy to let it be forgotten."



She drank another hefty gulp from her brandy, frowning as she realised the glass was already empty. Refilled it while talking.



"So... yes, we fought, it was ugly. Dreadful, honestly. Once you'd left, the Simurgh broke away. Lost interest in us, and wanted to protect her catch. The Blasphemies, one remained behind to delay us and the others accompanied their mistress. We killed the one in front of us and ran, she was always only intended to slow us down and stop us being annoying. Then... well, we were contacted. Next thing we remembered, Legend was screeching out of the sky to give us our marching orders. I was barely conscious at the time, Sanagi was still recovering from the fight, and he was already telling us that we had a job to do. Teleporting capes were moving people around, everything was confused, Thinkers were barely organising the crowds... I barely remember a thing. A healer helped me with the whole 'listening to a screaming mass of impossible physics' thing, that whole beastly ordeal, you know. Dealt with it, and... then we were moving. A moment later, we were in Los Angeles, trying to stop those enormous things, the Twins. There was a healthy amount of glass in the place, and I was able to help direct people through the maze, ward them away from traps, then helped with the eventual attack on the central beings. We... retreated when the small one, the three-faced one, managed to... obtain three powers. Different capes, all powerful, I think... Myrddin? Possibly Eidolon, possibly Glaistig Uaine, and at that point we... well, to be blunt, we ran. Abandoned the city. Next thing I knew we were in Egypt. Alexandria, funnily enough. The lion-headed Endbringer was trying to place these huge chunks of crystal into the ocean, use them to infect most countries bordering the Mediterranean. My scream disrupted the internal structure, helped break them down a little, paralyse some that remained. Not all, but... well, it was enough. Enough for the lion-headed one to take exception to."



She gulped down another glass without thinking, and Sanagi had the decency to take some damn responsibility for this miserable trip down memory lane.



"He went for us. I remember him attacking, turning anything he touched to crystal. Including me. I had to fracture my body to survive, running into the desert, and then... nothing. Memory fades. Some of the crystals, they were interfering with my power, completely infectious."



Clarissa smiled slightly.



"Same on my end. They were disruptive, we'd seen other capes just cease, powers failing, flesh turning against them as crystals invaded their bodies... thought I'd die out there. In the desert. All I heard was the sand screaming, my body dying, my mind being invaded, I was still hearing the Simurgh shrieking into the corners of her skull, hijacking my brain, and..."



A long pause.



"Then I woke up. Sunburned. Sanagi was practically just a spilled ossuary, took her time to get back up. I suppose... the red moon did it. Deactivated the Endbringers, saved us."



Vicky was writing something down.



"When did this happen?"



"Uncertain. We were isolated from civilisation, it wouldn't take much for me to become that sunburned in the middle of the desert with no shelter... no idea how long. Never quite figured it out, could've been a day or two, could've been more... memories are fuzzy after that point. The Simurgh had done everything in her power to break us, and it'd almost worked. Then the lion-headed one tried to finish the job."



Sanagi took over.



"We were completely mad for some time. We shambled from place to place, I remember almost nothing, my body was... adjusting to the change the moon had brought. The day meant Clarissa was perpetually at risk of dying from heatstroke or dehydration. The night meant the moon was on us, and... it made us dream. We moved north, eventually we found our way to Egypt, hid ourselves... memory becomes fuzzy again, and then..."



They looked at one another.



"Oslo."



Chorei blinked.



"From Egypt to Oslo, nothing?"



Clarissa shrugged.



"Nothing. I remember nothing from that period. I wasn't terribly healthy, and the skins have only complicated matters..."



"But you had the skins when you arrived? Were already-"



Sanagi stood, unlocking the safe they kept for evidence. Pulled out a small wooden box, filled with silk. Nothing else, but... Clarissa shivered at the sight of it. She remembered what they used to keep in there. Sanagi's voice was a low rumble.



"We woke up with skins, identities, and a razor. Our next memories appeared when I accidentally cut myself and... remembered. We were just staying in a hotel at that point. The first thing I remember after arriving in a small town in Egypt, not sure of the name, couldn't read the signs... first thing I remember is waking up in a hotel in Oslo, knife in my hand, a different name in my mind, and enough money for a few more weeks of staying. And then someone who was almost Clarissa walked out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel."



Clarissa smiled faintly.



"Yes, I... recall we gave each other quite a shock. I saw my friend with stars pooling from her eyes and a knife in her hand. And you saw... well, me. And I am a rather, ah, striking figure, especially to the unprepared."



A weak laugh.



Silence reigned for a few moments.



Clarissa coughed.



"...and then Piggot arrived. We'd been slipping in and out of our identities, trying to stay quiet. I was still a public enemy, given the whole Dubai business. And Sanagi was one of the few people with powers left in all the world. We'd use the knife to become ourselves in our hotel room, and the rest of the time... Mariam and Kotone. Then Piggot showed up, knew where we were. Gave us a very large packet of money to start a business, all in Norwegian krone, some papers that we could use to start... well, we talked, decided a detective agency would work, Piggot sorted out the necessaries. Then she asked for the knife."



Vicky leaned forwards.



"And?"



"She took it. Put it away in a case, and... that was it. Wished us luck."



"You let her have it?"



"She explained that a razor, a proper razor, wasn't easy to find. The world was changing, things that used to be more mundane have become remarkable. Having the Shatterbird, Sanagi, and a razor all in one place would attract attention from certain forces. And I get the feeling she didn't want to have either of us exposed to its influence. Didn't want us getting any ideas."



"Describe the knife."


"Identical to the one on that table... no, the handle was slightly different. I'm sorry, I can't... whenever I saw that knife, all I saw was the light flashing from it, the memories that flooded back, I couldn't... think properly."



The two guests exchanged glances. Yes, quite the same conclusion she'd reached - best to take it away. It was a dangerous bloody object, and... and having a flawless disguise which no-one could see through, right next to the best means of destroying that disguise sounded like a recipe for disaster. As far as their little agency saw it, that knife had been payment for new lives. Leaving the old world behind and moving on. For a few minutes, all four of them sat quietly, the wind howling outside, accompanied by the light lapping of waves. Vicky's voice had a low, slightly morose note to it.



"And Taylor..."



Mute shakes of the head.



"Well, thanks for the lead on the knife. I'll... see what I can find. Long shot, maybe Nat knows something, Taylor took her knife when she..."



Silence once more. Another dead end, based on the tone of voice she used. Chorei suddenly clapped her hands, bringing all attention to her - something the nun obviously regretted. Goodness, she had a body. How remarkable, and it had the normal number of limbs! Quite the upgrade from her last body, the big old insectile one. Though at this rate of loss (from one hundred limbs to four), she'd have nothing at all by next week. Maybe... best not to make that joke.



"Well! Thank you for the information. More importantly, how are you two?"



Her voice had false brightness to it. She seemed even more morose than Vicky, in some ways, just... trying to hide it. Not because she was instinctually more cheerful, but because Vicky had already monopolised the position of 'morose one', so somebody had to be bright and chipper. Clarissa understood her pain. Sanagi stared at her.



"You've got a body."



"Yes!"



Her eyes narrowed.



"Yes, I do. Nice to see you again, Sanagi. I remember when a body much like this one snapped your arm in a good few places."



A very faint glow of light within Sanagi's jaw.



"Give it a go. See what happens."



"Oh, no, no, I wouldn't want to spoil your new skin, or your new cover. Detective work, then?"



Sanagi shrugged.



"I like being a cop. This is the next best thing."



Vicky looked over.



"And Clarissa, you're fine with this?"



"Flexible hours. Long lunches with suspects who are naturally intimidated by me. A rich acquaintance with criminals who purvey the finest of smuggled goods. Oh, parts of this life suit me down to the ground."



She stretched languidly, setting her brandy down. Now she wasn't thinking about... that, she was much more chipper. Much, much more chipper. Forcibly so. They talked for a while longer, breaking out more tea, and... yes, some more alcohol. Now the business part of the evening was over, they could... well, catch up. Oslo's night life started to wake up around them, and the roars of Scandinavian gondolieri filled the air. One thing Clarissa rather liked, she couldn't stand the little singing preverts in Venice, not since she'd tried to flirt with one of the lithe rascals on a holiday and was politely turned down. Never forgave them for that, she'd been recovering from a nasty little break-up and was feeling delicate. Vicky insisted on listening to that story, her smile widening as Clarissa talked at length of how she preferred Scandinavian gondoliers, less singing and oily hair, more roaring and barking and off-colour stories that made her feel like a salty sea-dog.



Sanagi talked about cases. Sometimes small, sometimes big, but... well, she took a petty pelasure in just doing her job. Sometimes she was taking photos of an unfaithful husband, and sometimes she was doing surveys of morgues to see if a missing person was actually dead, and sometimes she was beating the snot out of drug dealer... and then, on the way home, off the clock, she'd pick up a few graffiti 'artists' by the scruffs of their filthy necks and haul them back to their parents while they squirmed ineffectually. And for every boring or morbid bit of work, there was... well, the feeling of contribution. Something she'd missed. Sanagi talked about it, sometimes. In her other face, as Kotone. She talked about how she missed this, being a cop, doing cop things in a cop way and helping... not necessarily 'people', but 'society' as a broader construct. People were annoying and smelly and got hiccups, society was lovely and big and changed depending on how much you were squinting at the time. Much more malleable and consequently easier to serve and adore. Clarissa quite liked the parts where she got to drink wine at the expense of a client.



Well, that and thrashing someone with one of her bigger sticks.



She had many. Proper collection. Kept them in a giant hollow fake elephant's foot in her bedroom.



They talked and talked and talked, drank cup after cup of tea until the cups began to grow opaque with the tannin stains. Didn't bother washing them, though, just kept pouring and pouring and drinking and drinking. The memories of the desert, the heat, the stifling ocean, the screams... all of it faded a little. And she remembered... she remembered her book club with Taylor, or the little talk she'd had with Sanagi in the Travellers, or the last little moment with Boudicca, or the bizarre feeling that came over her when she woke up after Poznan, everyone alive, their mission accomplished, success at their fingertips because she'd decided to be self-sacrificing. The looks of fear from the heroes on the final day, and... no, no, the looks of admiration. A part of her had thrilled in that.



She reached out and took Sanagi's hand, loosely gripping it on top of the table.



Sanagi gave her a small smile.



She rarely talked, did Sanagi.



Even now. Didn't talk much. Didn't want to, and didn't like to. It was funny, the two had... God, it'd been years since they'd run into each other on the way across America. Wound up with Sanagi locked around her wrist like the sorts of things they used on sex offenders, chased from motel to motel by the Slaughterhouse. Then quite some time apart, Clarissa used as a glorified bodyguard by that odious little goblin Ellen. But... it was funny, the two had... well, not become close. But they'd become familiar. Knew how the other worked. Sanagi knew how to operate around a big personality, not bruising it but not letting it swell. And Clarissa... she saw Sanagi, and she saw someone who needed someone else in her life. Lost anchor after anchor, and when she only had a few left, she'd... gone and slept the years away in old Byzantine cistern, waiting until she was needed. Unless she had someone to work with, she succumbed to entropy. Unless she had something forcing her to get out of bed in the morning and work, be that a friend, be that obligation, be that duty or family, she'd just stay there. Forever. And Clarissa needed an audience that...



That put up with her.



And being around someone with a strong personality that many would consider to be deeply annoying was something Sanagi seemed oddly fond of. Sometimes Clarissa wondered if she reminded Sanagi of someone.



Been months since they'd shown their actual faces to one another.



And it almost didn't matter. Their personalities endured, and... well, in any other circumstance neither of them would've been friends. Too much clashed. But after so long, with everything that'd happened... they'd both been broken down a little. Sanagi had gone from a cop to a cape to... whatever she was. Lost friends and family along the way. Clarissa had gone from a deliriously attractive student to a city-killing criminal to a wandering warlord to a Slaughterhouse member to a bomb-collared servant to a world-saving legend and...



She'd been broken down too.



And at this point, she was happy to just have some peace and quiet.



Sanagi spoke suddenly, interrupting the light conversation.



"You... can alter these skins, Vicky?"



"I can try, definitely."



"Could you try and alter one thing in mine? When I woke up, the... instinct wasn't there, I'd quite like to have it back."



"Sure, sure."



She leant forwards, picking up her knife.



"What's up?"



Sanagi drummed her fingers on her mug, seeming to relish just having skin to feel with again. So much had been destroyed in the desert that... honestly, there were barely any more bones in her than the average human.



"...when I arrived, and we had our own razor, I had my own mind for a while. So, I took a train out to the countryside, found a quiet spot where no-one else went, and set up a small... memorial, I suppose. But... when the skin heals, I forget about it. I haven't tended to it in months. Could you alter the skin, let me remember where it is, what it means?"



Vicky blinked.



"...memorial for-"



"My mother. Father. Taylor, maybe. Ahab."



She hesitated.



"...I left her picture there, buried and preserved. Didn't want to... be wearing this skin when I found the picture, didn't want to risk throwing it away because I didn't recognise it. Safer, to leave it buried there. I'd like to see it again."



Vicky smiled.


"I think I can manage that. Nat taught me how to make proper disguises, so... yeah, should be able to add a few things."



"Thank you. I... don't want to leave her buried forever."



"...sure. Sure."



Silence descended for a moment. Clarissa squeezed Sanagi's hand.



Took the old cop a moment to keep going.



"If you find Taylor, tell her I said hi. Tell her she's a good kid."



"I could bring her here, if you wanted."



Unspoken was the 'if I find her'. 'If she's alive'. 'If she's sensible to reason'. Clarissa didn't pretend to understand what had... happened in that moon, all she knew was that the Grid was gone, parahumans with it. Worms dealt with, all was well. The only element which was stuck was Taylor, the only point which compromised an otherwise... highly elegant solution. Sanagi hummed uncertainly.



"...no, no, wouldn't be safe. And... she deserves a proper retirement, if she's alive. Don't want to drag her back into our whole... nonsense. Next thing we know, she'll be helping us fight off people who want revenge on Clarissa, or people trying to kidnap me for dissection. No, best to stay subtle. I mean, if she wants to visit us, then she's free to do so. But don't feel any obligation."



Clarissa was a little sharper.



"I wish her the best, naturally. Hope she's alive and well, and... do give her my best wishes. And my heartiest congratulations. We're retired, though. Quite finished with anything major."



A small smile.



"I suppose we all are."



Chorei's mouth twisted slightly.



"Maybe, yes. World's... not really ours to run around saving, not unless something changes. We're not going to start dragging you out of retirement, I think. Doubt anything's going to come up."



"...well, you can't know that for sure..."



She shouldn't be this reluctant, but... but she still...



"...I'm sorry, I'm being a bit of a bother. I don't mean anything hostile, I'm not saying to 'leave us alone on pain of death', not at all. I... well..."



She hesitated.



"...I can't... do this again. I can't. I was always hanging on by a thread, and now... no, I can't go back, I don't care if it means being significant again, I can't. Can I... tell you something?"



Silent nods.



"I heard the Simurgh. I could hear her core. Couldn't damage it, the materials were too alien, the physics too hostile, but I could feel her interior. No organs, really, just... layers upon layers of matter, humming quietly. There's not really a Simurgh, not really any Endbringer, just projections emerging from a central core. Like fighting a PowerPoint presentation, really. But I could still hear it, the way nothing really moved, no muscles, no blood, nothing, the projection just altered how it was oriented at that time. Any signs of movement were largely illusions, and I could feel her breaking through my interference just by ignoring her old restrictions. I honestly think they lack most restrictions. If Taylor hadn't finished things, I honestly believe that we would've all died, the whole species. We're not fighting monsters, we're fighting hand puppets, and every so often we scrape past the layers of felt and cloth, and the hand lashes out, and we realise just how clumsy and soft they were pretending to be."



A second as she got her breath back. Didn't like talking about this. Needed another drink.



"And I heard... two songs. Two songs from the Simurgh. The others were more focused, a single pattern. Worms, I think. Full control. But the Simurgh was more... complex, there were the patterns which made the projection shift around and fight, but there was a signal underneath it."



Vicky leaned forwards, eyes intense and unblinking. The sounds of the city seemed to fade, just a little. And Clarissa gulped.



"...the other signal was... I think it might've been her original mind. She was still in there. When she moved Eidolon around with those machines, I could hear her screaming. Like this was the worst possible thing she could be forced to do. When she fought us, summoned the others, the signal would rise and fall. But always there."



Silence.



"...the Endbringers could think. Not just automata, they had... it's hard to say what, maybe personalities, maybe something else, and... and maybe this isn't news for you. But for me, I got to hear that the Simurgh had a mind, and it was being suppressed by whatever was infesting her. I can't go back, I just... I can't stop dreaming of that. The sound of it, the Simurgh howling as she was forced to go against her own programming. I was fighting her, and she didn't want to fight me, I think she found it wasteful and pointless."



Vicky's eyes narrowed.



"You've flayed people alive, but the Simurgh being capable of thought made you stop? The things which made them did have minds, they just weren't... human minds. Happy to wipe us all out."



"You weren't there to hear it. The noise in my head, the two songs, that burning body Taylor threw our way, the constant explosions, all of it. Just rising and rising until I wanted to tear my own head off, just to make it stop. I was doing something important, and all I could hear was the Simurgh telling me to get it over with. And I could feel where she'd... shaped me. The screaming in my head, it was like I could see all of it, the whole pattern. People manipulated into buying a vial, and then me being manipulated in London, influenced until I went to America, where I could meet your group. I wasn't in control, and then she had one of her Blasphemies scar a message in my back for Taylor, and... I never had control over my own life, that's all I could feel. I felt like no-one was in control, the Simurgh wasn't, I wasn't, no-one was, this was the first act of real rebellion I'd ever done, and for once, there was nothing watching over me and controlling my actions."



She paused. Maybe that was why she needed Sanagi at the moment. Just... needed someone else. Some sort of anchor.



"...I can't do this again. I'm done. Peace is boring, and... that's what I want. For a very long time, actually."



Sanagi hummed.



"I'm with her. I saw that lion-headed Endbringer in Alexandria, saw the bodies left behind. I ate thousands of corpses, just to build my body back up. I fought next to monsters and heroes, and all of them looked at me like I was defiling the dead. I ate and ate and ate, then threw myself against that thing and then ate some more to build up what I'd lost. I saw capes coming too close to me and running away because the brightness was too much, I was starting to blind them. I boiled the ocean and kept fighting, over and over, and none of it... really changed anything. In the end, Taylor fixed the world, and I shambled around in the desert until I passed out and woke up in Norway. And after... being a cop, fighting Chorei, fighting Bisha, triggering, fighting Maggot Brain, fighting Angrboda and Kabiri, fighting the Grid, losing Ahab, losing my mother, fighting in Gallup, then running around Europe and Asia for three years until Taylor needed me to come and burn more things to the ground... after all of that, I was hunched over in Alexandria, eating bodies so quickly I wasn't even burning the flesh, just stuffed them into my ribcage and moved. I was surrounded by this cloud of flies that dove in when the heat fell, I could feel maggots moving around my pincers, I felt what it's like when you pop a bloated organ, felt warm matter splash on my jaw, and..."



She hesitated, swallowing.



"I'm finished."



Clarissa nodded firmly.



"Me too."



"If you find Taylor, and if she wants to visit, alright. But don't... don't ask us to go with you."



Clarissa smiled weakly.



"Please. I don't think either of us could handle it again. Just... let us put our skins on and be a pair of silly detectives in Oslo."



Vicky stared at them.



Chorei had her mug somewhere between her lap and her lips, frozen in place.



Vicky coughed.



"I didn't know you felt... this strongly about it. Didn't know what happened out there. Sorry for..."



She shrugged.



"I don't know. I'm sorry."



Chorei slid in.



"Retire. You both deserve it, I believe. And... well, it's a fitting conclusion, I think? Clarissa, you've gone from being the most insufferably egomaniacal toad I've ever met who wasn't an unnatural demigod to being... someone who retires voluntarily into a life of obscurity, helping others along the way. And Sanagi, you've gone from helping to kill me to seeing me come back to life fully. That's..."



Sanagi grunted.



"You coming back to life isn't part of my life story, Chorei, it's something that happened and I was coincidentally there to see it. I started as a cop, I'm ending as a cop, I'm happy with that. I'm not going to be flamboyant about it. You can visit us, bring Taylor if you manage to find her, but we're retired."



Vicky smiled faintly.



"Good. Glad to hear it."



Sanagi gave her a look.



"You should retire too. Don't go around thumping your head into the next big problem to come up, you might not survive this one. Taylor made sure we had a world left after the end, might as well enjoy it."



"Once I've got some closure."



"What if you don't find it?"



Her pincers clicked slightly.



"I didn't find closure for Ahab. Not really. She died, and that was it. I didn't get to kill Armsmaster, I didn't bury her or meet her family, I wasn't even there when it happened. No memorials. No revenge. Maybe Ahab's off doing something in the afterlife, weirder things have happened. I wouldn't know. One day, Ahab was with me and we were hunting Kabiri. The next, everything was over."



Her gaze intensified, the stars behind it glittering dangerously.



"Sometimes you don't get closure. If you don't find any proof of Taylor being dead or alive, what will you do?"



"Your skins mean she might be alive."



"Or we found Mouse Protector, or we found someone else. The world's big, maybe we found Jack, or a version of him, and beat him until he made us a set of disguises. Don't you think Taylor would've given me a disguise where I was allowed to remember Ahab? If she was alive, and sane enough to give me a disguise, why would she leave that out?"



A pause.



"I'm sorry. I don't want to be... negative. But I've lost a good friend before. I don't want you to just... do what I did. Look, but... if a year from now you've found nothing, come up here. We'll get a spare bed out, then you can hang around and we'll go fishing in the fjords. Mandatory holiday, see how you feel by the end of it. Promise?"



Vicky was frozen in place.



Chorei shifted uncomfortably.



No-one spoke.



And Sanagi poured another round of drinks for everyone.



"Tell me about how things are outside of Norway."



A very faint smile.



"How's Ellen and Arch? Or Turk and his family?"



Vicky snorted, and Chorei covered her mouth with one hand.



Warmth returned along with the flow of anecdotes, soothing and pointless.



Sanagi sat back, and gradually shuffled closer to Clarissa, the two lying close together in linked chairs. The two of them were both a pair of broken weapons, exhausted by the violence and the terror, the revelations and the destruction. They were done. Retired. A decision acknowledged and respected by the people most likely to drag them back, kicking and screaming. A little doubt removed, the final doubt, really.



For the first time in years, Clarissa felt like, even if she went to sleep without her disguise...



She might not dream about Dubai tonight.



And Sanagi... she could tell that Sanagi was happy. Happier than she'd been in a long time. And human. Her stars dimming and her pincers gone, her bones settling into comfortable positions and her eyes rich with life. First time since Clarissa had met her that she seemed truly, unashamedly human, maybe the closest Clarissa had come to seeing the old Sanagi, the one who'd been a weird cop with weird habits and a group of weird friends that had weird adventures.



She'd moved on. Found a peace that Ahab, based on her stories, might never have actually managed to find.



It was one thing to go out in a blaze of glory, valorised and lionised by all and hailed as a hero and saviour.



Retirement was a victory all to itself. Harder, in some ways.



And in that respect, Clarissa al Zaabi and Etsuko Sanagi had won.
 
Epilogue VII
Epilogue VII



There were many things that the overactive invisible forces could be blamed for. A whole mess of deaths. A good few ruined cities. The Grid's spread over the world. Misery and chaos and all manner of unpleasantness. And apparently, by extension, the thing responsible for powers was responsible for those things as well, so it was easy to heap the Slaughterhouse, the Endbringers, the Blasphemies, the CUI, the Gesellschaft and so on onto the same force. But of all the things that these creatures were responsible for, for all the horrors they'd unleashed, for all the terror they'd spread and the lives they'd ruined, the damage which might never be healed...



Nat honestly thought that depriving the world of this forest for several years was one of the bitchiest moves the grand champions of bitch moves had ever pulled off.



White Tower Forest Exclusion Zone. Well, now it was just Białowieża Forest, like it'd been for centuries. Honestly, the exclusion zone was more of a blip than anything else, a weird interruption in an otherwise continuous history. Technically not open to the public, not yet. But... Nat had friends. Well, she had a very good ability to argue until her face went blue, even if she didn't feel much like exercising that ability these days. So when she realised that she had time off from her job, a forecast for some lovely weather, and the phases in the witch's moon were such that nothing odd could possibly happen... yeah, she packed up her favourite basket, kicked Astrid out of her comically large bed, stuffed everything into a battered old jeep, and rattled off to go and have a proper picnic. Birds were singing. Flowers were blooming. No-one was here to bother them. And she'd seen a bison chewing a tree. Today was fucking lovely.



And she had cheese.



Plus, other things. She liked things other than cheese, it was rude to stereotype a humble rodent as a lover of...



She blinked.



"Astrid, I started doing it again."



"Hm?"



"The thing."



"Hm. Don't do that. You're not a superhero any more, you don't need to keep up with the mouse puns."



"I know. Well, that wasn't a pun, it was just a reference to being a large rodent. But it's been my thing for years, and... aargh. I keep trying to fit puns into my thoughts. Literally just went 'this is meant to be the end of my tail, and Gouda riddance'. Is this what it's like to be brainwashed? I feel like what it's like to be brainwashed."



"I used to be part of a cult."



Astrid nodded her large head solemnly as she spoke.



"And as part of a cult, I can say with confidence that your condition is worse than anything we ever experienced."


"Really?"



"Yes. It was actually quite nice being in a cult, very purposeful. I tried to watch television yesterday, I was confused and disgusted. My mother refused to let me watch anything, on account of it being propaganda from the Powers That Be. I think she had a point. I'm honestly saddened the apocalypse didn't wipe that sort of thing out. Your situation is much worse than what I went through, I was sheltered from television and had all the venison a growing girl needed."



Nat snorted, rolling over... no clunks or clanks. No sword poking into her side. No helmet. She was dressed like a civilian, had no duties but those of a civilian. No more powers, no more powers. She worked at a construction site for crying out loud, wore a hard hat and went 'yes boss', 'no boss', 'three bags full, boss' (a phrase useful for concrete, garbage, and corpse disposal). Astrid took care of the house, made her a massive sandwich at the start of each day, and in the evening they sat on a very, very large sofa and watched bad old movies where everyone had absurdly high trousers and smoked like furnaces. And... God, it was weird. It was freakish. No more powers, no more anything. Her entire existence had been based around being a very large mouse, and now she was... she was de-moused. She had undergone derodentification. Her helmet was gathering dust and her sword needed a permit for her to use it outside the home.



"...I never... told you how I triggered, did I?"



"Don't need to."


"No, my... alright, you know how I've been coming home late on Wednesdays?"



"Hm."



"Therapy."



Astrid blinked, startled. Already blaming herself for this, not seeing the signs, not understanding things, being a bad friend, a bad roommate, wondering if she'd made any good decisions in her entire life, turning her eyes upwards as if to pray to her ancestors, and... oh, Nat just had to interrupt.



"I mean, not like it means anything now. No powers. So... anyway, therapist, he talks with other parahumans, apparently... well, for post-parahumans, it's healthy to unpack your trigger events. Apparently getting rewarded for being at your absolute lowest is unhealthy, just makes you unwilling to improve, because if you'd improved before your trigger event you'd be a useless sack of waste like everyone else. So, you're already messed up, then you're made to feel proud of being messed up. So... yeah, apparently it helps to talk about it. Work through it. And I guess I never told you."



She reached out and grabbed a piece of crusty bread, smearing it with far too much jam for comfort. Who cared, she didn't need to stay trim and ripped now, she built things for a living, could be as plump as she damn well pleased and no-one was allowed to stop her. Astrid was very still, staring at the ground. Slowly, she pushed a hand into her enormous mop of hair and tucked it backwards - always did that when she was stressed. Nat soldiered on heroically.



"...it's weird, just how... alien it all feels. I look back, and it's like I'm thinking about someone else. Y'know?"



"A little."



"Yeah, you get it. So... alright. Natalia Dabrowski, Nat to everyone who weren't my grandparents. So, I was pretty normal, at that point I was... like, Brie. Barely any taste to me, kinda squishy, basic. Normal. Mom divorced Dad when I was about nine, Dad moved to Canada and didn't come back, Mom never really talked about him after that, and he never really got back in touch. Roundabout when I was eight, he'd just... shifted, went from a pretty nice guy, from what I remember, to just... weird. Didn't even like looking at me. Then the divorce happened, and..."



Astrid leant against a tree, staring up into the branches. Her jaw was working away - she always did that when she was considering saying something, but hadn't yet reached a proper conclusion.



"Go on, what are you thinking."



"...nothing. Keep going."



"...alright, fine, keep your secrets, O wise giantess of the woods. So, I thought, ripe old age of ten, I should really move on with my life. So I moved. Turns out Mom wasn't all that good at the whole job thing, couldn't hold things down for long, drank too much at home, kinda ignored me whenever she could. Always a sad moment when you realise your kid is cock-blocking you by asking your boyfriends to help her with her homework. Cock-blocking... clam-jamming?"



Astrid said nothing. But a tiny smile made her lips move slightly. Honestly, this was for Nat, and it was Astrid as well. Astrid didn't talk about her sisters, or her home, or... that part of her life. Losing everything. And now... hell, they had a chance to work through it. And why not do it in a giant primeval forest, recently exorcised and filled with only slightly odd bison. The sort of forest you didn't want to be inside when the red moon rose.



"Anyway. She sent me to live with my grandparents. Her parents, to clarify. Polish immigrants, very religious, lived in a lovely little place out in Vermont. Old-fashioned, liked me to chop wood every evening, but also gave me amazing meals and were, like, about as doting as you could get. Loved visiting them, really liked living with them. Went to church every Sunday and learned how to not wince when the priest got out the communion spoon. Anyway... anyway. Mom didn't want me, Dad didn't want me, grandparents were nice. Only bad point was that... well, they were old. I was young. They weren't really interested in being full-time parents, left me to my own devices, couldn't keep up with the million hobbies I wanted to try out... they were lovely, but they were old."



She paused, clenching her jaw. This'd been easy to start. Would be hard to finish.



"Anyway. I was a dick. Just... at school, I wanted to be that cool city kid, you know? Class clown, biggest voice in the room, really... just be someone. Thought the best way would be to be loud. Always enter conversations, always play up my personality. Turns out, that makes you incredibly off-putting and makes people keep their distance. It was a tight-knit town, and... bragging about the amazing fast food in the city just came across as a bit cuntish when this town got super enthusiastic when a town twenty miles over got a bowling alley with five whole lanes in it. Pretty crazy stuff."



Astrid smiled. Nat forced herself to.



"Met a girl. My age. Becky. And... she was the only one who found my funny. I latched to her, full-on barnacle. She liked me, and didn't get sick of my shit. I was clingy. Didn't like leaving her alone. Always dragged out conversations too long, just magnetised to her when we had to get into pairs, literally glued to her when we were outside at recess. Dig?"



"Dig."



"Dig indeed. I thought... well, she liked me because I played up everything and was loud and annoying and always trying to be funny and smart and cool. If she didn't, then she wouldn't be hanging out with me. So I kept going, ramping it up, and that just made other people leave us alone. Had to always impress her, because if I didn't, she run off and hang out with other people. I was fucking terrified whenever a new kid arrived, because I thought someone else was going to beat me at my own game. No Mom, no Dad, grandparents were a bit disconnected, no-one else in town really liked me, but I finally had a friend and... and I was more terrified than I'd ever been."



A pause. Birds sang overhead, and in the distance they could hear one of the bison grunting as it rubbed itself against a tree, stripping the bark away with sharp snaps that pierced the woodland calm. The trees groaned in the wind, and seemed to sway over them, enclosing them like a blanket.



"...then, one day, we were outside school, and some windowless van zipped up, door opened, guy in a balaclava jumped out. Grabbed Becky, leapt inside before she could scream... gone."



Astrid was staring. Did nothing.



"That was it. I could see it. Nothing left for me. That whole terror, it just... exploded, I guess. Without Becky, I had no friends, I had no connections, I had no home, really. She was all I had at that point, and that made her everything. Couldn't imagine a world without her. And I just saw it being driven away, and..."



Astrid shifted over, resting a huge hand on her shoulder. Nat didn't realise that she'd become so still, she was rigid. God, she hadn't... her therapist said she should talk about this with someone she trusted, someone she liked. Find an isolated time and just hammer it out. And... the catharsis was nice. Like confession, getting verything off her chest. And... for once, it wasn't a memory that ended with vindication. She'd triggered, seeing that van drive off. A pop, and she teleported to the last thing she'd been holding. Becky's hand. She'd been feeling the warmth of that hand fading, moment by moment as the van drove away, imagined when it was all gone and she was just cold, and... pop. Gone. Uncontrolled teleport. Van crashed. Ringleader of the operation was in the front and died, everyone else had been drunks or junkies he'd paid practically on the day, might've been a ransom job, might've been something else, she'd never found out.



"I got her back. And we were both alive, both healthy, both... I was a hero. Complete hero."



A pause.



"And I became worse. I just had this itch in my brain, this constant need to needle people, go a bit too far... always been there, now it was more intense, because I was vindicated. Everything had been worth it, in the end. I was clingy as ever, had all the same bad habits, but they were jacked up to eleven, because it'd worked. And if I kept saying it worked, and thinking it worked, then... I won. I just won. And I didn't need to think about how terrified I'd been or how alone I'd been or how I'd made myself feel that laone to begin with. I'd never really known how to stop, now I never had to. I needled villains, and they called me, like, a prankster hero or something. I needled my colleagues, and I was this cool, wisecracking rodent. Kids loved it. No-one else did. Villains got mad, but I could run away from them. Colleagues..."



She trailed off.



"...it's gone, now. Beaten out of me. The itch, that was my power, but... the rest, that's just... beaten until it left. Beat the sin out of me."



"Where's Becky now?"



"...funny thing is, we stopped hanging out a few years later. I was too busy and too cool, and I thought a hundred admirers was better than just one friend, who I could lose anytime. I was still terrified of losing her, so I pushed her away, and... no idea now. Might be dead. Might be alive. Probably forgotten me. Might be for the best. I mean, I was good at pissing people off... if I hadn't run into Taylor's crew in Fargo, I probably would've pissed someone off too much and gotten killed, along with anyone around me. So... yeah."



"And I would be drinking myself to death with mead."



"That too. All's well that ends well."



Astrid drew her into a small hug.



"Was your therapist right, did that feel good to say?"



"...yeah, it kinda did. Nice to say it all. Thanks for listening."



"Hm."



The small hug became a much bigger one. Astrid was a wonderful hugger when she really tried, excellent at enveloping people from top to bottom. And when she was like this, relaxed, contented, in harmony with the world... Nat could look up (and indeed she did) to see that very large, peculiarly ugly face, and for all its little peculiarities... it was without a doubt the loveliest face she'd ever seen. She liked to imagine this was what she looked like back in Vandeerleuwe, surrounded by her family and her friends, doing what her big wormy dad told her to do with absolute contentment. Didn't see this sort of thing often. But it was growing more frequent as each month rolled on, and the world seemed determined to stay fallen. When she smiled, the sort of smile that wrinkled up everything around the mouth, it made... well, it made her look nice, like something pleasant and homely you carved out of wood and put in a pleasant corner of a homely home, to loom happily over the people inside and bestow gifts upon them. She looked like one of the nice German fairy stories, the ones with presents and interesting cakes and brightly coloured clothing.



She opened her mouth to say this-



And Astrid, on instinct, turned the (now quite big) hug into a crushing one, resulting in Nat's words being suppressed by a decent-sized bosom.



Cheat.



And suddenly... everything seemed to freeze.



A twitch ran through Astrid's body.



"Someone's here."



Nat was immediately released from the hug, and she lunged for the knife they'd brought for bread purposes.



Might not be able to teleport, but she was still experienced, and... and something in the forest was sneezing.



Loudly.



And as she watched, a Japanese woman staggered out of the forest, eyes running freely with tears, skin puffed up and red, eyes bloodshot, hair tangled and dishevelled, clothes marked with a heavy amount of snot and the issue of much weeping... another sneeze rocked her, and she moaned sadly through very red lips, sniffing desperately to try and contain the mess.



And behind her, a familiar blonde.



Nat sprinted for her and wrapped her up in an enormous hug, giving Astrid a run for her money. The giantess relaxed visibly, but kept a hand near a fair-sized stick on the forest floor (a stick for Astrid, a log for Nat). She didn't make friends easily, but... well, out of the entire group they'd flitted in and out of, Vicky was someone she seemed to quite like.



No thought of that. Busy hugging.



"Oh, good, you're alive, you're alive."



Vicky snorted.



"What, didn't... Arch tell... alright, let me go, I'm not strong any more."



Nat reluctantly released her, a big bleary grin plastered all over her face.



"No, he didn't, and just for that he's getting a spanking. And not the fun kind."



The Japanese woman sneezed wildly.



"...who's, uh-"



"Chorei."



"Ooh. You look terrible, like... uh, an explosion in a tomato cannery at sunset. What's-"



Chorei squawked, her voice rendered hoarse and strangled by whatever was unmaking her.



"I'm allergic to bison."



Nat blinked.



"That's new. Didn't know you could be allergic to bison."



"Well I am! I hate this forest, I hate these trees, I hate those giant cows, and I hate... this... this bloody log!"



She kicked it.



The log cracked alarmingly.



Ah, that explained why Vicky was hauling her around. Helped to have a very tough former voice-in-one's-head rolling around when you didn't have... no, she had superpowers still, just the scary kind which melted brains. The group sat down, Chorei wolfed antihistamines like they were going out of style, and wheezed sadly as Astrid slowly presented her with very large, soothing cups of water. Which she mostly used to dunk her alarmingly red nose into, just to relieve the interminable itching. Catching up properly took... a while. Stories to tell, diaries to update. Nat talked about her new job building things, how they'd been assumed dead during their time in Russia and had to go to court to get their house back, how she'd retired the Mouse Protector thing (unless someone asked very convincingly and sweetly), how Astrid was a proper stay-at-home friend who made enormous sandwiches and did fantastic gardening... domestic nothingness. The sort of golden void that satisfied every part of one's biology and said 'yep, you've done it, enjoy yourself'. Sort of thing that only happened after intense experiences which made one's biology shriek 'stop, stop, stop' on dozens of occasions.



Vicky looked sad.



Chorei, past all the snot, looked sadder.



She found out about the others. Sanagi, who she'd needled a lot, had to admit, was living in Norway with Shatterbird. As one did. Vicky was doing just fine. Chorei was too busy sneezing to talk. Arch and Ellen were doing wonderfully, and had two additional eyes since Vicky had visited. The world was quiet. Chaos brewed in little corners, but the tone was one of... slow settling.



Astrid didn't take the news about where the moon came from very well.



She looked up confusedly at the sky, and seemed to be wondering if she should start doing her ancestral prayers in the present tense, and projected upwards. Given that her entire pantheon of revered wormy ancestors were... well, up there. Presumably.



The forest hummed contentedly around them, existing as it had for an interminable length of time. The place had improved a lot. When it was contained, you... couldn't go inside. Not at all. The trees grew back faster than they could be chopped, the air seemed to stifle all fires and even chainsaws broke down in a matter of hours, even if they were brand new. And in the trees... well. They said it never ended, once you entered. The trees never stopped, the forest never ceased. You just kept going and going from clearing to clearing, drinking from pools the colour of crude oil, seeing animals with bright eyes watching from the shade as the trees grew thicker and thicker and thicker... they said that there was no surviving in there, not really. Survival, according to the soldiers stationed around it, was a matter of pure luck. Sometimes the forest spat you out, but almost every other time it ate you alive. And even when it sent you back, you were changed. Maybe the forest would just crush you, trees closing in until you couldn't move... you'd make a wrong step, slip, fall, be trapped between two... and then they'd keep growing. Snap. Maybe the water would take you, some people drank and drank and then... nothing, falling face-first into the pools and never coming out. Dozens of people could fall in, and never be seen again, no matter how shallow the pools seemed. Maybe the animals took you. They thought too much, lived too much, the trees parted for their passage. Sometimes the shrikes would leave bodies impaled on the branches around the border. Human bodies, even if the shrikes themselves looked... well, like normal birds, small and delicate.



A clear message.



Do not mess.



Now, birds sang. Bison rumbled. Deer ambled peacefully.



...still. Stay out of the place when the witch's moon rose.



Bad business, when that happened.



And then the key question came, splitting her horror story off like... well, a broken branch snapped from a trunk.



"Piggot. Did she come to see you, at any point."



A blink.



"...oh, yeah. She did."



"When."



"Not... a huge time ago. Maybe a month, not long after we settled back in the house, and-"



A notebook was out. Dates were being consulted. They figured out that Piggot had talked to her after talking with Sanagi and Clarissa in Oslo... but before she'd visited a few sites in America. She was skipping to both sides of the Atlantic like a yo-yo. That seemed to confirm something to them, something... cautious.



And they asked a very sensitive question.



"Did she give you your razor back."



Astrid was already packing up the baskets.



"...we should talk about that back at my house. Not... healthy to talk about it here."



But the interrogators couldn't resist. They were talking on the way back. They were talking in the car. And yes, talking as they got back. Nat wanted to be coy at first, maybe just... play it safe, but...



But a minute of questioning undid her.



Weak.



"Yeah. She did."



"...she did."



"...yeah, she... brought it back for me."



The two women looked at each other. Clearly looked excited as all hell, but... were keeping it down, staying cautious, staying low so they wouldn't get hurt by a fall from an unnecessarily high mood. Wise. But not very fun.



"And... did you do anything to Clarissa or Sanagi, anything at all, did you give them disguises."



Chorei was nodding along with Vicky's words, growing more and more eager.



Nat shook her head hesitantly.



"Haven't used it in... a while. Not since before everything ended. I buried it again, didn't want it, didn't need it. Happy to leave it alone."



The two women hissed with suppressed shrieks of glee.



Vicky's eyes were bright.



"So... so you might..."



She looked at Chorei with an expression of naked excitement.



"...if you didn't do it, then who did? Who else could've used your knife? I mean, it was..."



Chorei tapped her on the shoulder.



"Calm... calm down, please. There are many razors in the world, let's... play it safe, act cautiously. There's no guarantee that... it's the right one, and if it is, then... then there's no necessary reason why it was used by... by her, I mean, Piggot has every reason to know how to use one of them, no?"



They slowly eased back down.



But Nat could start to guess what they meant.



Taylor was meant to be dead.



But if she was dead... how had Clarissa and Sanagi received their disguises? A knife was taken by Piggot from Oslo. A knife was given by Piggot, some time later, to Nat and Astrid. A knife which, possibly, had once belonged to Nat and had been used by Taylor until the very end. A knife no-one else had any reason to possess. Vicky had trawled the area where the moon had risen, practically the second the ground was cool enough to walk on, and she found nothing, no body, no knife, none of that. Didn't mean much, but... but it was starting.



Nat was getting excited...



And she had to crash the party. Just slightly.



"Can I see your razor, Vicky?"



A second of hesitation, and it was out, gleaming in the dim light of the forest edge. The trees were already shivering unpleasantly... remembering the life they'd possessed until very recently. Wondering if they could bring back a shade of it. Just to crush a few interlopers. The trees here knew the ways, they just had to muster the will to follow them. She moved faster, all of them did. But she studied the knife...



And a small amount of dread pulsed into her gut.



"...I'm sorry, it's... I'm sorry, these knives, they look similar."



Vicky glared.



"What?"



"They look similar. They're all made from the same thing, I don't... think they were really forged, just peeled off. I mean, maybe there's some variation in the edge or something, but the real distinguishing thing is the handles, I mean, you wrap yours in a piece of fur, Gerrit sometimes used wood, I think... and I stole one of his. So..."



She paused.



"...and you said, in the clearing. Jack got a razor from Gerrit. And he had a whole cabin of those things, you remember that?"



Of the four, three remembered keenly. Dozens of razors on the walls, made and kept and cleaned with religious devotion by that old freak. Dead, apparently. And good riddance. The point was...



As they drove back to the house, they did so in silence.



As Astrid hauled out a shovel and started to work, they did so in silence.



As the hole behind the house became larger and larger, they watched in silence.



And as the box was drawn out.



As the lock was undone.



And as a knife was removed...



They watched in silence.



Wooden handle. And a blade like any other.



Nat shivered.



"I can't tell if it was always mine. Gerrit's razors all looked similar. This could be someone else's. I... remember, I didn't really use it much, and I buried it, and then I didn't have it while you went to America, and..."



And damage would've built up, there was enough heat for that, enough awful heat. There were plenty of reasons why the blade should've warped or shifted, why the wood might've altered, there were reasons why the knife might not look like it'd been when Nat owned it last. Or... or it was a different knife entirely. A replacement brought along as an apology, replacing a broken one... or because... Nat could see the pattern. Maybe one of the Jacks had done the disguises, forced to by some means or another. The knife had been taken, and he'd been skinned or killed or sent to be taken care of by the authorities. And she could imagine Piggot going up to Oslo. Taking the knife back from Sanagi and Clarissa, for safety reasons. Looking at the thing with grim fascniation... and thinking of who it should go to. Who ought to receive a blade like this, dangerous and woeful.



So why not give it to someone who already owned its twin?



Why not give it to someone who was used to keeping it contained?



Wouldn't succumb to the temptations, wouldn't do anything silly, would just bury it and keep an eye on it.



They'd found a knife, and with it came not a single guarantee.



Vicky sagged slightly, her face drawn with doubt.



"...and Piggot was going all over the world. Back and forth, back and forth. I thought she might be going back to America for good, just doing jobs along the way with Danny, but... maybe she was more permanent. And that means... well, no reason she's not responsible for... a lot, her and Danny, running around everywhere, doing jobs, finishing business... no reason this isn't just... part of some bigger clean-up and I'm reading too much into it."



Chorei watched, her face a little clearer now the forest was gone... and a reversal took place. Vicky the enthusiast was dampened. So Chorei the realist had to... well, do a slight switch. The former nun patted her softy on the shoulder, hazarding her best smile. Still small and uncertain, but... almost touching.



"We could still find her."



"Not sure how. Maybe we just wait, and she'll come along and... tell us, or..."



Chorei took the razor carefully, examining the wood of the handle.



Staring carefully.



Humming.



Thoughtfully.



"Unfinished business."



Vicky looked up.



"Yeah?"



"We need to think about unfinished business. Follow her trail, then..."



She stared carefully at the handle, and... hm. Nat had never really looked at it before, but there was a small amount of... adhesive. Like the handle had been repaired, damaged at some point and soldered up with a different kind of wood.



"...give me a moment. Actually, Natalia, could you help me dial some numbers? When I'm overexcited I... find it hard to work the buttons, and I can't concentrate on that and also researching..."



Nat followed gladly, as Astrid patted Vicky awkwardly on the back.



This was quite possibly the last engagement they'd have with this group.



Better make it count.



***



Hours passed.



Hours upon hours.



Chorei dialled all sorts of numbers, speaking in a dozen languages, talking and talking and talking, mentally crossing off items. Nat grew tired, but... held on. Last job. Her one last job, and it was trying to get closure for Vicky and Chorei, that was a damn good cause to have a last job for. The dialling slowed over time as the sun set, research taking longer, conversations becoming more stilted and awkward as Chorei seemed to lose some of her earlier enthusiasm. Vicky came in, watched, then went off to make dinner with Astrid. The sound of clattering pans made Chorei shriek like a banshee, ordering them to be quiet. The sound of very quietly clattering pans came a second later, which only made her twitch alarmingly with each occurrence. More dialling. More research. More names upon names, held in a list which dwelled primarily in her own head. Only once did she speak in English, only once, and it was...



It was for Cricket.



A quick interrogation. A quick confirmation. And Nat whispered frantically 'don't let her know my number I don't want to deal with her'. Chorei was tacit enough on that point, and seemed to gain nothing from Cricket at all. Hung up before anything else could happen, wonderfully.



More.



More numbers.



More names.



More languages.



People Taylor had wronged, or had been involved with wronging. Or simply... names that might know other names, following chains of association until she found what she needed. She talked to Japanese people she might've annoyed, to strangers who'd done her favours during her time in Russia, to a few random Estonians, to... well, the list went on and on. A random British man, at one point, who she insisted on talking to about his fiance... nothing.



And then the languages became more... East Asian. Not just Japanese, but hints of Korean, hints of Vietnamese, hints of all the hundreds of langauges from out there, until... until...



Until she set the phone down.



And smiled hesitantly.



"I think... well, I think there might be one more idea."



Vicky was over before she finished the sentence.



"Go. Tell me."



"The wood, it's... well, it's not... the older wood is from where Gerrit was. Mountain pines, the sort common to that part of America. I talked to one of Taylor's old colleagues - you remember, she used to send in long articles to universities on linguistic topics, mostly old Burgundian and medieval Japanese?"



Rapid nods.


"It paid off. I was able to leverage that to talk with a Russian tree expert. Tried to relay what I could, and it's messy. Uncertain. Completely uncertain."



Vicky kept nodding, practically shaking her own brains out.



"But... he thought it was from a rain tree, Samanea saman if he was going to guess. I'll need to confirm it, before we do anything else. Send more pictures, for one."



"Where's that from?"



"A lot of places, I wish to emphasise that it is a lot of places. But not really North America. Not where Gerrit was from."



"So it was repaired. With something else. So the knife left America, and-"



"Shush. The tree's found in... in Mexico, in Peru, in Brazil, the Pacific Islands, and... yes, Southeast Asia. So, we could easily be looking at a Jack or an adept who was from those regions, but this particular knife was repaired before Piggot gave it back. It's possible it never belonged to Nat, it's possible that knife is gone."



She stared solemnly at Vicky.



"It's possible she's dead, and we ought to give up."



Vicky snorted.


"Not happening. Go on. What were the rest of the calls?"



"Her unfinished business. Things she might want taken care of... her old regrets. She was... vomiting up most of her old regrets by the end against Monitor, I remember them keenly. On account of me being the one to vomit them up."



Uh.



"The point being, one keen note, one of the first bodies that came to mind, was... Faultline. I searched all the unfinished business I could think of in the area where this tree grows, on the off chance that Piggot herself fixed it, there was a significant delay between Oslo and here, she may've used it until she had no use for it, or maybe just dragged it around for a while until deciding to discard it during a routine call. Just... picking up the trail, I suppose. We've cut out all the unfinished business north of the equator, really, and Taylor didn't go that far south very often, there's not much for her to engage with."



A deep breath.



"Faultline's team, she said, was sent to retire in the tropics by the Grid. Part of her payment was them being cured of their powers and given a paradise to live in. Taylor regretted her death. I... don't believe her body was even returned, last I remember it was simply buried in the permafrost and left until she had time to take it back to her team. But I remember she wanted to. If she wanted to finish something, then that would be at the top of the list."



"You think maybe Piggot went there."



"I think it's likely nothing. I think we might go and find nothing, I think this could easily be a knife that was repaired by its last owner, and then given as a replacement. But, maybe, maybe..."



Maybe there was something else.



Maybe, maybe, Piggot had repaired that knife herself.



And if she had, why had she been using it? Who on? Why?



They had a trail. Piggot and Danny were bouncing all over the globe, these two wanderers were finding little tangents, small arcs, small stories that were ultimately disconnected from one another. And they had the start of another arc.



Maybe leading to closure.



Nat and Astrid waved them out as they sprinted for their own car.



Waved until they vanished into the dark.



They'd... well, they'd done their job. Hospitality and information. Wished they'd have stayed for dinner, at least.



And quietly, two ex-parahumans, coming to terms with being ordinary people, walked back inside, to their warm house with a vast collection of mugs and a whole panoply of blankets, a little centre of domestic nonexistence where it'd be easy to grow old and die in peace and quiet...



And shut the door on the world.



The world had had its fill of Nat and Astrid. Taken and taken until not much of them remained, ate up their lives on several occasions and gave nothing back.



After all that, it was only fair to curl up around the things they cherished, and refuse to give anything else away.



And so they did.



***



Singapore sweated in the heat.



It oozed moisture. The stone soaked it up, endless concrete blocks drinking hungrily of the summer rains, and then it leached outwards in great, pulsing flows, trickling down the sides like the whole city was getting ready to melt. There's always light - at night, the street lamps will blaze and attract great clouds of flies. And now, in the muggy day, there are flashes of distant lightning from aberrant weather patterns, like flashes of neon signs in the distant dark. Underneath the shadow of an obscure statue of an obscure founder of what was, at that point, an obscure city, a very fat, obscure man lounges and sweats and allows the heat to ooze through him. Becoming part of the city as he oozes back, merging with the stone as the stone merges with him. He fanned his face and stared up blearily into the surroundings. In one building, there flicker the lights from Japanese vending machines, imported years ago and still functioning. They say they might be replaced, soon. They say Japan's coming back. A strange, pale Chinese man slips from his hotel from slight embarrassment, uncertain about this sort of decadence within spitting distance of his home country, brooding and lightless. He slips, nevertheless, into a white Rolls Royce and speeds away to make as much money as he can from what he knows, and what he can sell.



The human hives built much. And now the humans are leaving, the hives remain, and... if no-one's using them, sell it to Singapore.



The fat man looks up, wiping a sheen of sweat from his forehead, boiling despite the shade of the statue. He sees an Indonesian girl in a high-rise building frizzing her fair in the reflection from a framed Qur'an, and the sound of a distant radio babbles into the muggy air, someone talking loudly in Hindi. The fat man leans back, looks down again...



And two women are in front of him.



They're both drenched in sweat, are dressed for a country much, much colder than this one, and have... well, very intense expressions indeed. The fat man blinked languidly, hand already in his pocket, clutching around a small weapon. He feels annoyed by that thing, once upon a time it would've been a toothpick, useful only for picking food from between his molars or scraping growths from between his toes. But now... now it was something worthwhile. Essential, even.



He said nothing. Just surveyed the arrivals.



One of them, a blonde who just reeked of America, spoke first.



"You're Gregor, right?"



Oh. Well. Had to happen sooner or later.



He rumbled an affirmative. The other woman, Japanese, spoke quickly and sharply, sounding like... well, it was what he imagined a praying mantis would sound like if it had the ability to talk. All sharp movements and clipped words, while her eyes stared unblinkingly at him.



"As in, the same Gregor who worked for Faultline?"



He looked at them flatly.



"I'm retired from that life. If you have any disputes or grievances, please get in touch with my lawyer, he handles this sort of thing. If you want to try and kill me, I suggest somewhere less public. If you want to try and maim me, I invite you to give it a go."



He might not be able to drown them in sludge now, but he still had tricks. He had stature, for one. Could fall over and he'd probably wipe one of them off the face of the earth... no, that was inaccurate. He'd spread them across the face of the earth in a thin red layer, and he'd ruin this shirt. Which... the sweat had already ruined, so...



Hm. Keep it in mind. The blonde wiped a sheen of sweat from her forehead, and spoke with the thick voice of someone who was much too... damp for comfort. Gregor found you never really got used to the heat, you just started to enjoy the feeling of being in a perpetual sauna. Eventually it could even become halfway tolerable, sometimes he drank huge pots of very hot tea just to get the old ducts foaming at the gills, really lather himself up. Cleansing, in a way. And he was retired, had nothing better to do but... sweat, eat, buy silly things, and indulge in habits of dubious legality. Or have innumerable torrid affairs with innumerable torrid women, but he was perfectly content with Shamrock. No, no, Aoife. No more cape names.



Except for him.



He still thought it was funny that he'd been able to choose the last name Snigilson.



"So... Gregor, sorry to bother you, we're in a rush, just got off the plane and literally ran here once we found out where you were."



"How'd you accomplish that? Out of interest."



The Japanese woman snapped, less inclined to politeness.



"You're a giant fat Nordic man in the middle of Singapore with a great deal of money after the world almost ended and planes are rarer than blue whales, it'd be harder not to find you."



The blonde placed a hand on her shoulder, steadying her companion.



"Sorry, just... alright, alright, just a few questions and we'll leave. It's important."



He shrugged lightly, watching the streets. Wondering if Aoife was thinking of pottering along soon. Turn this into a two on two.



"Have you seen a woman, either grey-haired or with bleached blonde hair, grey eyes, who looks and acts like a soldier? Keeps her back to the wall, always makes sure her right hand is free... American, too?"



A pause.



"...and she might've been delivering a body."



Gregor snapped to attention, his voice descending to a rumble.



"Perhaps. Why?"



"We know she was delivering Faultline's body to you, and... we just need to ask a few questions about her, anything you might've noticed or found out."



"How do you know her?"



The Japanese woman spoke quietly.



"Because... well, I was around when... Faultline died. I wasn't personally responsible, I was largely a spectator to the event, but I'm aware that her killer wanted the body returned to her old team. This woman has worked with this killer in the past, and seems to be taking care of unfinished business. Anything you can tell us about her would be-"



Gregor pushed himself off the statue. Muscle moved underneath the fat, and suddenly he looked markedly less like... well, a snail.



Fat wasn't always an indicator of weakness.



Sometimes it simply meant mass. A loose covering over a wide-spanning field of muscle.



Rather like a sumo wrestler, now he thought about it.



"You said you came here directly from the airport?"



A pair of hesitant nods.



"Then you are unarmed."



The blonde coughed.



"...in a sense."



"Hm. I have a house in Singapore, as you so aptly pointed out, I am known here. You are not."



His voice became a growl.



"I am known here, and I am not alone. Choose your next words very carefully, or you'll find your stay here is extended quite significantly."



Maybe prison.



Or maybe he'd do everything in his (not inconsiderable) power to erase them.



Normally, Aoife cautioned him against being... active in this way.



But in this case, he thought she'd be encouraging him to do more.



The Japanese woman blinked... and then came the flow of words.



"I assure you, I was not involved personally in her death. I saw it happen. And... uh... alright, the people who hired her? They're dead too. And the people who... yes, I remember, you used to be a parahuman, a case 53, I can assure you, the people responsible for that are dead as well, their headquarters burned to the ground."



A slow, disbelieving blink.



"...I can tell you how she died."



"Hm."



They'd never found out. All they knew was... a mysterious employer connected with Cauldron had given the entire team their lives back, no powers, normal bodies, and enough wealth to drown in a hundred times over. Most were luxuriating on a private island in the middle of the Pacific, and even now, their wealth remained intact. The employer had been generous. But... it came at the price of Faultline working for them. She'd died in the course of that, and only after the world (almost) ended did they receive her body. Frostbitten and aged, barely kept free of rot. Buried her on the island she'd bought for them. No news on how it happened. And... and the Japanese woman kept going, twisting her fingers nervously.



"She was tracking a woman across the world, attempting to fight her on... multiple occasions. Fought her in London, and despite being significantly weaker, she managed to almost eke out a strategic victory. Nonetheless, she survived, recovered, and then engaged her in Poznan. Once again, dealt far more damage than she had any right to, and survived once more. And then, in Japan... in Japan, they met for the third and final time. Senpou Temple's ruins, and the mountainside around it. She fought someone who... well... you understand, her killer, she was powerful. In four years, almost nothing had challenged her to the point of actually risking death, there were always depths she could descend to in order to survive. Honestly, I think only... two forces that she legitimately fought, head-on, really came close to that. One of them was a giant multi-dimensional wasp woman alien that had been studying her for almost half a decade. The other was Faultline."



Silence. Silence, but the honking of distant traffic, and the growling of huge engines near the docks. Gregor wasn't even blinking.



"At Senpou, she was alone, almost all members of her team dead and gone. She was fighting something she barely understood, who had spent two encounters learning her to fight her. Over the course of the fight, she was severely Mastered, was exposed to a substantial aerial bombardment, was directly hit at close range by a laser beam from a woman who would go on to fight an Endbringer, lived. Hijacked a tiltrotor and flew up a mountain, while still somewhat on fire, to go and finish the job. Managed to strain her killer beyond... any reasonable measure, chased her, wounded her... then her killer managed to access a power which is designed to unmake anything it touches, the same power which burned Brockton Bay to the ground, once upon a time. The same power behind the Conflagration. Direct hit, direct contact, her mind was being peeled like an onion... and she still lived. Experienced a second trigger, and her power became strong enough that she was able to slice her killer to pieces, her killer was, in most senses, dead. Her face and body ruined. It came down to Faultline with her power, and her killer with a sword, both on the brink of death, and... and her killer moved a little faster, had more reach."



Gregor stared.



"She came closer to killing this woman than most people ever managed generally, and she did it when this woman was a veteran of numerous battles, and had acquired a whole suite of powers. And Faultline operated with... more or less a pile of guns, a power she used creatively, and allies she deployed appropriately. She managed almost everything by being clever."



The woman shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot. The blonde placed a hand on her shoulder again, squeezing it. Gregor... what was...



No wonder the body had been so strange. So... scarred, so burned.



No wonder.



The boss had given a hell of a show before she died. Hell of a show.



Sort of fight that you almost wanted to die in, because nothing would ever quite top it afterwards. She... goodness. The boss had managed to buy her team a private island, gave them enough money to be retired for the next hundred years or so, found Cauldron, cured her team of their various ailments, got a head start on the whole 'losing your powers' thing, and then... went out in a fight which sounded...



Remarkable.



The others would be dying to hear this.



"You should... come with me. Tell the rest of the team, they'd-"



"I'm sorry, I will. I promise I will, but I have to do something first. Tell me about this woman, please. The blonde, who brought you the body. How did..."



Gregor sighed.



"Yes, yes. I suppose. She looked as you said, acted as you said. Used to the heat, though - she wasn't sweating much, I suppose she must've been in this part of the world before, or had been here for some time now. You can tell a new arrival - for instance, yourselves."



The blonde snorted, running her hand over her forehead and through her hair - her fingers still came away looking like she'd dipped them in the ocean.



"She wasn't new. Dressed for the weather. The body was... we are not idiots, we immediately checked all available flight logs, bribed our way into seeing everything. Shipping a body is a lengthy and difficult business, especially now. This body was shipped in a sealed, airtight container and was not listed as a corpse, likely to keep us from tracking where the woman had come from - there were other boxes, too, of similar size, which easily could've held the body as well, coming from multiple places."



The blonde snorted.



"Yeah, she's been careful. Only started getting sloppier recently, stopped buying new boots at every stop."



"Hm, easy mistake. She was good in most respects. Didn't volunteer information, and resisted when pushed. Left before we could make any further inquiries, seemed to have gotten a series of boats to an island where she was taken away by a single-engine plane piloted by a man named Ricardo, who has an opium habit bad enough that his memory is perpetually hazy on details of his passengers - something that his passengers appreciate. He's spent long enough shipping spies and adulterous couples and criminals around to learn how to consciously avoid remembering their faces. We know she reached Ricardo, then... nothing."



Silence.



"...but we did try and find where she'd come from. Checked all possible containers which could've held the body securely, on all possible flights."



"And?"



"Over a dozen containers fit the bill, under a dozen names. I can give you the list, but there's no guarantee of it leading anywhere."



"Should be... southern hemisphere, I think. Anything specifically from-"



"It's a Pacific Island she was arriving at. Of the... fifteen containers, only two were from north of the equator. The rest were from... an even mix of Australia, Singapore, Malaysia, and Indonesia."



Could taste the disappointment in the air. His colourless mouth spread into an odd smile.



"But I looked further. My wife did, at least. Always had a talent for finding the loose points in an argument. She suspected that it was a decoy, all those containers. This woman knew we'd be suspicious, so she left possibly fifteen dummy trails that all led nowhere useful, but always somewhere plausible. Being very careful about concealing her location."



The blonde muttered something.



"...and why would she be that careful, unless she had something to hide. She was clumsier out in Europe and America, maybe she was just getting tired, or maybe..."



The Japanese woman finished.


"Or maybe the stakes were higher out here. Why would she be so worried about Faultline's team in particular?"



Gregor coughed.



"Well. We are rich. That makes anyone slightly dangerous, and we... have dangerous friends in dangerous places. But... anyway. My wife looked into the matter, and found that the flights were a decoy. She'd come here by a plane, but had sent the container ahead - it was cooled, hermetically sealed, could be abandoned in the middle of the ocean and would have been fine. And that's what she did, almost. A fishing boat dropped it off weeks before her arrival on a neighbouring island along with a routine shipment, and it was sat on by a bar owner until it was picked up by a man who, in turn, vanished from the face of the earth. And barely any time later, the woman arrived and delivered it to us. She'd set up a trail, delayed matters, let things decay... the fishing boat went between a huge number of islands and didn't keep good logs, the bar owner frequently took possession of suspicious objects, and the final courier is still unknown to us. A westerner, but that was all the bar owner knew."



The Japanese woman whistled.



"Impressive. Both... well, the process itself, and the investigation. Where did the box actually come from, then?"



"Took time to figure out. The fishing boat owner was ignorant on the topic, he delivered a great deal to a great many places and knew to keep his trap shut. But one of the new hires, a boy who didn't understand the importance of quietness, told us that it was taken from a man who said he'd received it from Po Toi, just off the coast of Hong Kong. After the CUI bombed that city into ruins, Po Toi became the closest you could get to China without being arrested. Investigating Po Toi led us to a long-range freighter who generally shipped refugees out from the coast, and that freighter only did one route."



They leaned in. Gregor leaned in as well, and the two formed a small conspiratorial triangle under the shadow of an imperious statue.



"Going between Po Toi... and Bangkok."
 
Epilogue VIII
Epilogue VIII



Bangkok had a suite of names.



City of angels, great city of immortals, magnificent city of the nine gems, seat of the king, city of royal palaces, home of the gods incarnate, erected by Vishvakarman at Indra's behest.



And right now, it was wet.



Bangkok rained. The klongs swelled and in some cases burst their banks, flooding into streets that were still half-deserted, even now. Grey, silty water pooled in the narrow streets, and there was a wave of shoes being removed, small platform-sandals replacing them as people struggled on regardless. Bells were ringing across the city, barely audible through the thick curtains of rain. There was a faint air of chanting as well, a mixture of languages and styles and... schools, really. Tibetan monks, still wondering if they might be able to go back home now the human hives were being demolished, sang cautiously while their Thai counterparts worked without reservation. You could tell where a Tibetan temple was whenever the floods came. The waters would rise, washing into the small compounds, and sand mandalas would be completely swept away. And for a little while, the flood was turn all manner of colours, bright dust kept visible by the current, incapable of sinking downwards. The monks didn't seem to mind the delay - added to the effect of the exercise.



The city was quiet. Unusually so.



People had fled from it when... everything happened. When parahumans vanished, when living beyond the city's protection became easier, when the warlords lost their power and everything politely collapsed like a house of cards... when all of it ended, the city found itself losing people by the hundred. The flooding didn't help. The city was a giant heart, and right now it'd contracted, expelling people to the countryside to clear out the rebels and opportunistic warlords that had taken hold, to reclaim old fields and old villages. Soon, it would expand, and draw people back in as the port came back to life, as trade boomed. Even now, there were groups of silent Chinese workers, recent refugees, hanging around the docks with their tools in hand. They said the CUI had been building insane war machines, most of them broken by the time they were finished, or simply obsolete. They said they'd been stockpiling a navy that was now rusting into oblivion, if it hadn't already been demolished in its infinite dry docks. But it meant they knew how to build. And right now, everyone needed boats.



Vicky and Chorei arrived during this contraction, but they could feel the tension in the air as the world readied itself to move on, building the confidence for that first thunderous step forwards.



They didn't talk much. Showed their passports, showed their permits for flight, endured a long and ugly interrogation by a stressed border official, desperate for the crowds to come so he could relieve his tension and get it all over with. Did all they were meant to, and filed out into the city, grabbing the first taxi that came their way. Knew they were entering the deeper parts of the city when the looks started becoming more frequent, people wondering what a blonde farang was doing in this part of Bangkok, especially now. It felt like catching the city with its pants down, still dressing itself. When Vicky stopped to grab some water from a small shop, a woman in an over-tight tank top immediately swore and started to clutch at her handbag, reaching for makeup and fake eyelashes and random accoutrement... before processing Vicky fully, and slowing down, muttering darkly under her breath. Wasted the effort. Vicky smiled apologetically, bought her water, and moved on. It never happened again, but she got the feeling that the city wasn't ready for visitors right now, and would like it if they came back later, once the neon signs turned on, old stages were dusted off, and makeup was properly applied.



Met with a man who'd once called himself Newter. Used to be a Case 53, Gregor had told them. Now, he looked human as anyone else, but... with some minor souvenirs. Hair that had a very slight reddish tint around the strawberry blonde strands. Eyes that were a shade of blue humans didn't generally possess, but very well might. Pupils that were ever-so-slightly wrong, but never enough to really pinpoint. He grinned at them as they sat down for lunch, still sweating like mad, eager to get back to somewhere cold. Apparently Newter had been in Thailand for a little while now, preferred it to the peace and quiet of their little private island in the Pacific. Worked odd jobs, mostly for fun. Taught English sometimes, partly owned a failed nightclub in Phuket, took photos for the occasional newspaper (even without a tail, he said, he had damn good balance), founded a dating agency in Chiang Mai, joined a band, ran along the banks of the Mekong towards Vietnam for a while trying to find a saola, caught malaria, hallucinated that he had found a saola, woke up and shambled back to Bangkok with his non-existent tail between his completely-existent legs.



That last episode had been a month ago.



Now he was doing a job for Gregor, giving finding Piggot a damn good go.



"The freighter went to shore here, in Bangkok. Dropped up the usual load of Chinese refugees from Po Toi, then went on back to get more. Good business, steady, issue is money. The refugees can't really pay, but they sure as hell know how to work. Reason the freighter does so well, if there's a problem on board, usually half the passengers know how to repair it and do. Makes money by getting a commission for each worker they bring in, sometimes sells rare crap from China, sometimes stops in the ocean and lets the passengers haul up huge loads of fish, sells that off here for a few bucks."



He paused, grinning good-naturedly. Chorei coughed, her eyes watering - they were frying chilli peppers outside, and the smoke was... well, to be fair, she was from the Middle Ages, and she was a nun. Spice wasn't really in her repertoire. Vicky nodded along with Newter's ramblings, while helping herself to a bowl of tam yam guum, chewing idly on one of the shrimp, glistening with a hint of lime juice. Chorei reached for a small plate of clams, delicately nibbling...



Newter hummed.



"Oh, wow, good choice. Those things are stir-fried with, uh-"



Chorei started to turn very red.



"Yeah, they call them 'rat-shit peppers' out here. Pretty good!"



Chorei looked like she wanted to just eat unseasoned raw fish for the rest of her life.



Vicky tapped the table sharply, realising as it clicked that she'd... not cut her nails in a while. Hm. Maybe letting herself go slightly. Her phone buzzed, and as per usual, she stuffed it deeper into her pocket and ignored it once she'd seen the number. Not yet. Not yet. Had some more work to be done first. Newter noticed, but at least had the decency not to comment on it. He talked about his work, his research... Bangkok was big, damn big. Plenty of places to hide someone. Piggot had been here, though. Come here to deliver a package to the captain of a freighter, sending it ahead of her own journey to meet Faultline's crew. No way of tracking the package here, that had become a dead end in a matter of seconds - too many ways of smuggling something like that. Once Piggot entered the city, she might as well have been invisible, lost amidst the winding streets and canals and oozing slums. But once she left... that was where the party started.



Newter spoke quietly over a bowl of thin, delicate noodles, lightly flavoured with some sort of peanut sauce.



"The lady... Piggot, you said her name was? Yeah, turned out she had one ugly run in with some asshole, army guy, real piece of shit. Stopped her car outside Bangkok and took down everything - the number of the vehicle, the make, the year, everything. Of course, she stopped using it immediately afterwards, I imagine the thing's been sent to a chop shop for dissection at this point. But... here's the thing. The asshole noted down what she had with her, too, just to make her get out of the car, let his boys rummage around and feel powerful. So-"



A waitress came by with more tea, and he lapsed into a string of incomprehensible Thai. She smiled shyly, and slapped lightly at his elbow before trotting off to fetch more... well, anything. Unless Newter told them what it was, half the time Vicky had no idea. She gestured for him to continue.



"So, yeah, he noted down that she had a few things you don't usually take if you're just wandering around Bangkok or the outskirts. She had blankets, thick ones. Some heating pads. Cooking equipment. You only use that stuff if you're heading way out, no restaurants or hotels, and it gets cold at night, especially up north. So, I started looking wider. Asking around - army's been sending big patrols to clear out any problem spots, so I grabbed a few guys on leave and asked them if they'd seen any ladies like Piggot. Like it or not, she stands out here, no way of blending in once she heads out far enough. And guess what - army's looking for people like that, doesn't like the idea of foreigners hiding in Thailand without them knowing about it. Makes them uncomfortable. And, for all they know, a random foreigner in the highlands might be some foreign parahuman trying to retire. A foreign parahuman that some people might want to know about..."



Vicky stiffened slightly, hiding it behind another spoonful of painfully hot soup. Not a good place to hide, then. Too many eyes. Newter shrugged, playing it off as a casual remark. But he had an idea of what they were looking for, even if most of the details eluded him. He knew they were looking for Piggot, who was tied to Faultline's killer... didn't take a genius to wonder if that killer waited at the end of this trail.



Didn't want him following them. Might cause problems.



"Anyway, eventually some farmer says that he saw a lady like Piggot driving through at one point, had to stop to change a tire. Sounds like she keeps moving, stops as little as possible, and only once did she get forced to stop in a place where people could see her. Well, at least, only one time that people remember. Like I said, she's careful. But the road she was on, it was going..."



He brought out a small map, and traced the line of a main road heading North-East. Near the border with Laos, not too far from Vientiane, and heading into areas where the town names were sparse, incredibly sparse. The roads were limited, the choices of approach confined to... very little. Newter explained that most places out there might have a dirt track, not marked on any map. In terms of good tarmac, you basically had a single inky black cord stretching out into the wilds and then coming to a sharp stop. Vicky leaned in... then stood sharply.



"Fine. Chorei, you can speak Thai, right?"



A slow blink.



"Four years, Victoria. Four years of very little to do, and I couldn't sleep at all. Yes, I know some Thai."



"Good. Newter, we'll need a car to get us up there. Don't worry about bodyguards or anything. Just the car will do."



"You should have a driver, he'll know the road, and-"



"If I get a driver, I'll find one myself."



Newter cocked his head to one side.



"Eager, huh?"



Vicky's smile was almost predatory.



"Just feel like we're close."



Blood in the water.



***



They'd rattled through Thailand in an ancient jeep with a radio that had lost all its controls years ago, and now occasionally squawked with distorted transmissions or bursts of erratic music, whenever a station came slightly close to them. Became like a dowsing rod, telling the duo when civilisation was approaching. Bursts of music growing more and more frequent until they had the static-marred voice of a singer echoing all around the damp interior of the vehicle. Sometimes they heard military barks on it - accidentally tuning into wavelengths they were sure were confidential. The road was tarmac for a while, but it gave way to... different shades. People had attacked the road in the past, parahumans had blown it up, and it was a patchwork affair at this point. They passed a few huge machines near Bangkok engaged in giving a proper, final coat to the road. A slow black cavalry advancing over the yellow soil. Newter had been helpful, but now... now they were on their own. And that was just how they liked it.



Could smell closure in the air.



Military checkpoints started out frequent, then diminished as time went on. At each blockage, a monk would usually scuttle over with a wat bowl clasped in his hands, and Chorei would drop in a healthy handful of baht, nodding with a kind of quiet camaraderie. The monks never quite reciprocated, but... well, Chorei did it anyway. Soldiers stopped them, checked the boot, found nothing but cooking equipment for when hospitality ended. When they weren't given food, the two of them ate painfully simply. Chorei ate plain rice, and Vicky usually joined her. Anything more flavourful, anything she spent effort to obtain or produce, felt like ash on her tongue. Had, since Taylor had gone away. Unless it was just handed to her, she'd always stick to... honestly, whatever she could just pick up and gnaw at like a rodent. They travelled in silence. The checkpoints declined. The road worsened. And they began to ask questions.



When the questions failed, Chorei would graft herself to the silent farmers - one handshake, all it took. And she'd look for lies.



Sometimes she found nothing.



And sometimes she found a little hidden memory. Easy to overlook or misinterpret, but it meant they could do more than Newter had.



The road behind them was empty. They took odd routes, circling around, wasting fuel like it was nobody's business, doing anything to draw an observer out of hiding. Maybe Newter was just waiting, and he'd sidle out once the coast was clear.



Piggot had done well to hide herself. Very well. But out here...



"Why did she come to a place where she'd be so easily recognised?"



Chorei's voice was low and musing, and she twisted her fingers nervously. Still disliked driving, even years down the line.



"Maybe there's an advantage here, maybe she had friends or allies, maybe it's temporary and she's already left..."



A pause.



Vicky finished.



"Or she's here out of necessity, and can't pick a better spot."



They still held onto both razors. Nightmare getting through security with them, but... anyway. The trees... couldn't see any rain trees. Chorei said they called them chamchuri out here. And knew there were some around here, in the country. And also in plenty of places in the warmer, wetter countries. Could easily be looking in the wrong place.



But they kept going regardless.



Net was closing.



Villages flew by, and they asked more questions, narrowed the route down. Tarmac turned to gravel, gravel turned to dirt, dirt often turned to mud. In some places, Chorei had to get out and push the car through shallow rivers or muddy banks, her centipede giving her unnatural strength and endurance. Vicky usually just yelled encouragement, irritated at her own weakness. The trees were thick, and soem of the villages they passed were long-since ruined, destroyed by the chaos engulfing the world. One nameless village contained nothing but barren houses and a huge, frozen thing in the middle. A Case 53, a twitching, insectile creature made of flowing metal, had simply locked in place as powers deserted it. The village bore all the signs of being an old hideout, maybe the cape used to run a gang or something, but... empty now, empty but the metal creature and a small child taking the shade beneath a protruding chunk of leg.



The child watched with clever eyes as they left.



Chorei sniffed the air randomly, hours later. Said she could feel... things in the air. Sometimes. Just traces of change, traces of her sort of activity. Vicky wondered, not for the first time, how many ex-parahumans would indulge in her sort of activities to try and get their powers back. Significance at any cost. Well, hell, that explained why SET was coming back in the UK, why PMCs were starting to pay attention to the Totems more, even in subtle ways. Should be plenty of wannabe demigods running around soon enough, unstable and untrained, burning up in fits of madness and violence. Sometimes she saw little flares of light in the distance, and wondered if one of them was the right shade of yellow, the shade which indicated unity. Or maybe if that felled tree by the side of the road, bark scarred, was the result of someone experimenting with the mysteries of force.



How many people made strange prayers by the light of a red moon?



How many of those monks they'd passed along the way were worshipping odd divinities with odd names and odd gifts?



How many had little friends crawling in their backs?



Realistically, none.



But... still.



Paranoia was a habit that was as comforting as it was hard to shift. Nice and reliable, just... surrendering all thoughts to suspicion, made decisions much easier. In her experience, anyway.



The road was just a vague track.



But the villagers had seen her coming this way.



And in the end...



There were only so many routes one could take at this point. They were in the absolute wilds, in places where parahuman warlords had ruled for a long while now. Vicky kept a gun close to her, a heavy pistol she'd bought from a seedy man in Bangkok, and hid under the seat when soldiers came close. The heat bore down, and sweat trickled incessantly down her forehead. Happened on a cycle. At night, she cooled down, she rested, and the sweat ceased. Then she woke up, and it immediately began, body panicking as heat suddenly rose. Only when she was dehydrated did the flow stop, sometime around one in the afternoon. Jet lag was easy to ignore when she couldn't sleep anyway.



Didn't ask questions after a little while, the farmers passing by soundlessly.



The road only had a few other tracks.



All fresh.



Different cars, Piggot had changed out from time to time, but... again, you could wear a hundred fake moustaches, carry thousands of fake documents and operate until a dictionary's-worth of fake names, but when you were in the wilderness there was damn near nothing to hide you, nothing but nature.



They rumbled slowly...



And came to a small village. Ignored the map, there were no names of villages out here, might as well just have scrawled 'Here Be Dragons' and left it be.



Vicky stepped from the car, shoes sinking a little into the mud. Light shone down erratically from between the leaves overhead.



Chorei was silent as the grave, moving smoothly.



They stared.



The village was, well, small. Been abandoned for some time, looked like. There'd been no barriers to entry, no challengers, no watchful guardians. The place might as well be like any other ruin. Locking the car, they shouldered up their packs and moved, searching. Small, single-room houses, some with concrete floors, some with nothing but rotten reeds. No sign of the people who'd come before. A tiny temple lay off in the trees, crumbling peacefully as the years bore down around it. The heat was unbearable, the darkness under the trees only making it worse. Vicky ignored it all, kept looking. There was something about the emptiness here, something about the way the empty houses felt hungry... she had an idea of what might be going on. Kept looking for... well, if Piggot had brought equipment up here - and the tracks on the road said she had - then she'd have had to set up somewhere. Unless she wanted to live in her car, and in this heat, unless you had air conditioning on 24/7 you got out of your damn car and enjoyed the cold when you could. So where had she made camp? Some of the houses were easy to dismiss, they were too rotten, too unsafe. No-one would sleep in them but animals. A few were more workable, but they didn't look pleasant. The concrete oozed in the heat, long strings of moistures descending snail-like down the walls. No guarantee of a good welcome there, and...



Chorei spoke.



"This place is abandoned, not likely to find anything here."



Vicky sniffed. Still felt something odd.



"Temple, then?"



"No, no, I doubt that. Looks rotten to the core, last inhabitant was a monkey... possibly a snake. The snake's gone, but it scared the monkey off first."



"Right. So..."



They split up. Knew what to look for. The rains had washed away the sorts of shallow prints a human would leave behind, but there was always a chance of something. A chance of...



Vicky tried to remember how things had worked back in the day. What sort of tactics had worked for concealment, how to...



There.



A tiny path deeper into the forest. Hidden by branches, but she could see the signs of strain around them where they were moved aside. Like they were being bruised over and over, eventually the bark started to thin. And in the little bands of whitened wood, she saw movement.



Might be nothing. Animals came here, maybe a big one had charged through or...



Chorei followed her into the dark without hesitation.



No lights.



But already things were shifting.



The path was slightly more... fresh. Even if it was muddy and whatnot, it lacked the telltale erosion of everything else, and it was tamped down underneath the mud and leaves. Tamped down, like boots had moved over it. Humans didn't move like animals, and this trail felt human. Not left by a deer or a monkey, there was something else. Insects hummed around them as they moved further, leaving the village and the jeep behind...



And they paused.



Something was moving in the forest.



No. Someone.



Chorei moved fast, stepping ahead of Vicky and navigating smoothly, eyes locked on where the sound came from. There was a flash of motion, a yelp, and...



A woman tumbled out.



Vicky saw dark hair. She saw pale skin. Her hopes soared...



Then she saw the wrong face. The wrong frame.



She bit the inside of her cheek to keep from swearing.



A woman had been in the trees. Not watching them - she had a jar in her hands, now spilled over the ground to reveal a panoply of multicoloured rice grains. There were other paths, this looked almost like a thoroughfare. She took this in in seconds, before the woman started to hiss at Chorei in Thai, ordering her to get off - based on the tone, anyway.



The woman stood, and...



Something odd about her.



Something familiar. Vicky studied her closely, ignoring the irritated mutters, and... no, not someone she recognised, but similar.



Odd.



Chorei asked her questions in a clipped staccato, enthusiasm making up for lack of experience. The woman shivered and answered as best she could, clawing at her own elbows out of nervousness, starting to overcome her irritation in favour of something more... appropriate. Two strange women, including one foreigner, had ambushed her in the forest and were not interrogating her. Enough to make anyone nervous.


The woman spoke quickly, forcing her hands behind her back to stop from clawing at herself.



Chorei relayed.



"Says her name's Tui. Been out here for a little while now, used to live in a camp near Bueng Kan, some way away. Warlord owned the place, she was just one of the servants. Says she lives here, and that... no-one else is up here."



Lie.



"I know she's lying. Body language is all wrong."



"I know. I'm asking her now."



A further exchange. Tui moved jerkily, eyes narrowing as she tried to feign angry innocence. Didn't work, there was something deep-rooted under it all. Slowly, Vicky started to gather the jar together, almost never letting her eyes actually leave Tui's face. There was something familiar, something in the cast of the features... either way, she gave in, clearly. Had the shoulder movements of someone who'd surrendered completely, backed away slightly and avoided eye contact. Chorei's voice started to soften, going from harsh and accusatory to more... friendly, almost. As friendly as Chorei could manage. Tui muttered under her breath.



"...she says that she knows the woman you're talking about. She comes by, stops in the village, drops off supplies. Sometimes she comes down the path to show them how to work with the equipment she brings, once she helped out with a small generator that was busted. But she never goes much further."



"What's at the end?"



"She says she works for the 'mad farang'. Mad foreigner. She came up here after Bueng Kan fell apart, travelled with a few others but only she's left, the others either left or died on the way. She lived in that rotten village for a bit, then moved deeper into the forest once she got worried about patrols. Thought people might come up to look for her, or just to look for victims, and she thought it'd be wise to stay out of the way. Lived on what she could find, there's a stream down the way which has good fish. Drinks rainwater, one of her old companions told her how to survive out here. Then the mad farang showed up and she was given a job. Didn't have much of a choice."



A pause.



"Said there was another girl, but the two of them don't really share a language - she's Vietnamese, she thinks. Two girls, the mad farang, the blonde woman who comes up to drop supplies off from time to time. Nothing else."



Mad farang.



Vicky hissed an order. And Chorei obeyed.



A second of panicked speech.



"She says the mad farang is, well, mad. Not a good idea to look for her. Even the girls don't go near her house half the time, they leave her food on a rock and she collects it when no-one's looking."



"But she's certain it's a she."



"Certain. Hears her sometimes."



Alright, alright. Calm down. Maybe it was just a... a... there were other candidates for people Piggot might be up here helping. Contessa, maybe? Or... maybe someone Taylor had known, hell, maybe it was Margie Crail, she'd vanished once she hit Europe with Piggot's assistance. If Taylor was here, where was her dad?



Stay level.



The girl led them into the forest reluctantly, walking slowly in front of Chorei, and Vicky brought up the rear.



There were a handful of huts scattered around the place. Some for storage, some for cooking, some for sleeping... the girls seemed to keep separate lodgings, liked keeping their own spaces. They were well-hidden in the trees, and... yeah, maybe the forest soaked up the sound. Maybe the language barrier was to enforce the silence, or enforce captivity. Tui didn't talk much, but evidently she didn't have much opportunity to talk to anyone else. Meaning, no way of planning an escape, a rebellion, doing anything funny... wondered if Piggot spoke Thai or Vietnamese. If she didn't, then... goodness.



Very silent place, then. And no sign of the other girl, staying out of sight.



Vicky's breath was hot in her throat, and her chest felt eerily cold - she was tense.



Unbelievably so.



She'd been disappointed before, right? She could... handle finding the wrong person, right? As long as this place offered some closure... hell, Piggot came here, just wait around, wait for her to come back, then interrogate her personally. She was already consoling herself for her failures here. Taylor might just be dead, and she'd never find a body. Like Sanagi had said. Maybe closure just meant moving on and accepting that some things weren't to be hers. But... no, no, she'd traipsed around the world looking for this, she had to find Taylor. Alive or dead.



But... but she desperately wanted her to be alive.



Tui grew more hesitant as they walked, the path becoming... a little less walked. The huts were left behind quickly, and all that remained was silent forest. Eerily silent. No wildlife, no insects. Just... quiet, pure and simple. They were climbing, ascending a small hill... she could just vaguely see a clearing at the top, flecks of light coming from between the trunks as well as the branches. A bald hilltop in rural Thailand, hidden by trees on all sides, hidden by abandoned villages, attended to by two women who couldn't speak a word of one another's language, who feared to see the person they worked for and left food for her on a large, flat rock that... Tui refused to pass.



She just pointed.



Ought to resist more. This was obviously a trap. Yes, that was it, Tui was actually the person being attended to in disguise, maybe one of the Razor's devotees, and she was leading them to be eaten by something huge and awful and...



They moved without argument, leaving Tui at the offering rock.



The path was gone now. Just a few minutes of stumbling through mounds of leaves and mud and branches, clambering over logs, the trees growing thicker. If anyone lived here, they stayed here, and...



And didn't do much else.



They clambered, faster, faster, snapping branches as they went, uncaring if someone heard them...



And with a final push, Chorei bulldozed through, branches scraping her face and the welts healing a second later.



Sunlight greeted them. The first raw sunlight since they entered the village.



A witch's hut stood in the middle. No other word for it.



Stood on stilts amidst yellow dust. Wooden, creaking in the wind. Draped in... in pelts, in hanging chunks of meat, in iron tools, walls daubed with mud and blood with odd signs. Nothing looked right, everything was stained and splintered, and hungry-looking moss clambered up the legs of the stilts, like the world was trying to eat it whole. Looked alive, like it was ready to stand up and walk away in a moment. No smoke from the small chimney hole, and the steps leading... no, there was no front door. And the steps were almost entirely broken, you'd need to clamber up with splinter-filled handholds in the walls. The empty doorframe loomed at them, dark and unappealing. A strange stink filled the air, and they could see piles of discarded bowls, some still with grains of rice inside, some crawling with insects and maggots. But despite that, the stink didn't come from them. It was... it felt...



It wasn't a smell she'd ever experienced before, and she didn't want to again. It was raw and filthy, it crawled into her nose and stayed there, cloying at her nostrils like a fleshy mole pawing around the edge of its burrow. It had spice in it, yes, the warmth of cinnamon or paprika, a slight hint of nutmeg, but all felt somehow unfiltered. Unrefined. Raw and crude.



She wasn't sure what it was. But it emanated from the hut.



Vicky gulped. Wondering what to do. Just... approach the ominous, rotting witch's hut? Approach the thing that looked like it'd been abandoned for years? She imagined Gerrit again, imagined something like him in there, something old and strange and hungry, something that would do awful things to interlopers, and...



Something moved in the dark.



Something shone, maybe an eye, maybe a knife.



Vicky held her breath... and spoke, as Chorei tried to do the same.



"Hello?"



Chorei repeated it in Thai. In Japanese. In Russian. In all the languages she knew, and she knew many, some of them practically extinct.



Taylor should know all of them.



The thing in the dark began to move outwards, and the stink rose.



A pair of feet appeared at the edge of the door, catching the light slightly - any further and the hut just swallowed it whole and gave nothing back. They were mud-smeared, blood-stained, so much so that it seemed like the person there was wearing a heavy pair of boots.



No voice.



Vicky... hesitated, then crouched down, opening her pack. Not sure if this would work, but the thing in the hut clearly took food from the girls down below, so... she grabbed an energy bar. Ripped it open and held it out, like she was trying to lure an animal.



The thing in the dark paused.



And slowly, carefully stepped out, hopping from the hut to the ground below.



Unrecognisable.



But only for a moment.



She was tall.



Her face was concealed by thick, thick locks of... of hair that was caked in mud and blood, looked almost charred, the sort of spotty, odd growth that came when you lost all your hair at once and then grew it back in patches.



She knew that hair. Knew how it felt, brushing against her face.



Her mouth split into a grin.



"Taylor."



Taylor looked over.



One eye. Just like before. A long, slow blink, a curious cock of the head...



And a gust of wind blew the hair back slightly.



Something was wrong with her face.



Something was very wrong with her face.



It... it was Taylor, it had to be Taylor, it looked like Taylor, but... but the face, the face. It was patchwork. The skin below the neck was scarred over completely, the scars dull and striped, almost contoured like human skin, stained with mud and sun until it almost had a human shade. And above the neck... the scars kept going, they were meant to keep going, rising up to consume the face. Vicky knew what it should look like, she'd imagined it every time she scarred over herself. Chorei was very still, very pale, and stared unblinkingly. The thing there, it... was scarred above the neck, and it wasn't. It wore a mask over the top.



A mask of human skin.



Patches taken from different people, stitched with long strands of black thread. But it wasn't random. The shades were consistent. The texture looked consistent. Some looked more dead than others, had a bit more or less colour, but... but the overall effect was...



It was like someone had tried to build Taylor's face out of scraps of random skin.



But that eye. That eye.



Chorei's voice was soft.



"Taylor?"



It wasn't her. Taylor... she wasn't...



The thing spoke.



And it spoke with her voice.



"Hun-gry."



She stumbled over, long limbs almost tangling into one another. They watched in muted fear. She'd never moved like this before, she always had a kind of... well-coordinated efficiency, even when she was stumbling she still knew how to move. It was like she'd just... just shut down, in some important capacity. She barely seemed to see them, just... shambled closer, almost tripping over herself... and with a single, long-fingered hand, covered in scars and mud, she snatched the energy bar out of the air, stuffing it into her face like a dog with a fresh piece of meat, swallowing it in a matter of two gulps, barely even chewing. Didn't need to, her teeth were hooked and sharp, more fit for tearing apart something that still wriggled, a soft energy bar practically disintegrated. Didn't wipe the stains from around her lips... borrowed lips, flayed lips, what was underneath was scarred, and... and...



"Taylor, are you... please, if there's something in there, can you... talk? It's Vicky. Victoria. You remember? Don't you... please, do you remember me? Please, say you-"



Taylor was already shuffling away back to her hut, arms dangling low. She was muttering to herself, words slurring. Something in her eye. Something burned-out. Not sure if anything was still there, didn't know if she was still... barely aware if she could think. She wore rags, decayed clothing with... with pieces of animal pelt and too-raw skin stretched over the top. At the end, before the moonrise, she'd been... she'd been raving mad, but... but Vicky had wanted to imagine, wanted to believe she'd recovered. Been months, right? Months for her to recover her sanity, she could do it, she... she maybe could do it, right? It was possible, it was possible, why...



Had she come here to find that Taylor was just broken?



A voice came from the treeline. Stilted English, heavily accented.



"Tây. Bring food for Tây."



Chorei twitched around, staring fixedly. Vicky looked over... Tay? Did she... Chorei murmured.



"Tây is... Tây is Vietnamese for foreigner."



The woman in the trees, barely visible, spoke again, a little louder.



"Mad Tây. Why come?"



She stepped forwards slightly. Taller than Tui, with long dark hair tied behnid her back, and a few fresh bowls of food in her hands, and...



Hold on. She was... familiar.



Not personally. But her face. The archness of it, the kind of sharp steeples it formed, the way it automatically curled into slightly dramatic positions. The slightly elastic face of a natural actress, the piercing eyes of someone with a keen sense of themselves and a mind which whirred almost too fast for the body to keep up with.



She knew that face.



She knew the mind behind it.



But not the voice. Not the person.



Chorei was very quiet. Vicky wasn't.



"...she looks... I mean, don't you think she looks like... Patience? A little bit?"


Chorei spoke levelly

.

"Spitting image."



A pause.



"...I didn't... in the forest, the other one, the Thai girl, Tui, she's... I didn't recognise her on account of the hair."



She gulped.



"She looks almost exactly like I did. This body doesn't look quite like my old one. Close enough, but not quite identical. But Tui, she... looks precisely as I did when I was alive. Except for the hair, she could... be my twin."



A noise from the hut. Taylor clambered down, and the Vietnamese girl hissed slightly, running back into the trees and leaving the bowls behind. The glittering, burned-out eye had locked on her, and... and maybe attracting Taylor's attention was a bad move.



And now the glittering eye shifting to glare at them instead. No emotion behind it, just...



She stumbled forwards once more, stinking to high heaven, muttering continuously under her breath.



Vicky tried to smile. Tried to tell Taylor it was all right, she was here now, everything was fine, she was safe.



Nothing came out. But a hand snapped up, grasping her jaw, tilting her face from side to side. The other hand flickered upwards, fingers twitching like spider legs, crawling over her face and exploring her nose, her eyes, her hair, her cheeks, everything. Lingered around her eye... the one she'd taken from Contessa and had never... even when she had Chorei's centipede in her body, she hadn't mustered the willpower to rip it out and let her own eye regenerate. Just... didn't get round to it. The fingers prodded slightly at the misshapen eye, at the places where it stretched the skin slightly, a bit too big for the socket...



A pause.



And her attention switched to Chorei. Who received the same curt attentions, but the nun was shivering like a leaf. The hand swept through her hair, and Taylor breathed heavily through her nose.



Her voice came back.



A little stronger.



But only a little. Hoarse and bizarre, accented like she was relearning how to speak with each new word, experimenting with pitch, tone, rhythm, volume. Made it sound like she was... it sounded like her voice was being rebuilt like her face. Patch by patch, and all of it borrowed. Like listening to an array of sound bites interlaced clumsily into sentences, yet all of it unmistakeably Taylor.



"...you have the wrong eye. And you have the wrong face."



She started to shuffle away back to her hut. Something else was in there, moving a little in the dark.



"...no, not-right-not-right-not-right. Not right."



She turned slightly, twitching her head to one side like a curious bird.



"...no. No-no-no. No. Wrong-eye-wrong-face. No, don't need... need that one, already got one."



Doppelgangers?


Chorei moved forwards, opening her mouth, and Taylor hissed.



"Shush. Nothing. Already got one. Body ready. Body ready."



She stumbled back to the hut.



"Keeping seat warm."



She shambled back into the confines.



"Need others. Bodies... bodies that are warm. Right bodies. Then... come back. Not ready yet. She'll come back. Took body-give body... took..."



An idle scratch at her scarred neck.



"Right bodies for right heads for right bodies for right spines for right flesh. Right brains. Not ready yet. Not cooked. One, few years. One, few more years. Then... then ready, ready, then."



She stumbled into the dark.



Chorei was pale as a sheet. Vicky wasn't much better. She... they didn't speak. But they looked, and they thought they understood.



She'd gotten herself two servants who looked like Patience and Chorei. Possible, in this part of the world. Still looking for a Victoria.



Because she'd chopped off Vicky's head and she'd destroyed Chorei's body and she'd seen Patience die twice, the second time as a swirling tesseract-cancer.



She was... trying to give them their bodies back. Still felt like she needed to. Find the right bodies, the right people. Let them mature, maybe sculpt them a little. Then... what? She'd find them? Or did she think they'd just appear, manifest in the bodies like worms in apple cores, manifesting spontaneously from nothing. Did she think that would happen, or... was she...



"She's still... trying."



Still trying to help people around her. Still trying to find a job to do. Still trying to make up for what she'd taken, or what she'd broken.



Another voice echoed from the hut, low and flat, but familiar.



"Come in. We should talk. Bring food."



Knew that voice.



Vicky's own voice became a growl.



"Contessa."



Chorei was already moving, grabbing the fallen bowls along the way, her mouth moving into a furious scowl.



She'd lived too.



She'd wanted closure today. And she'd found her friend, insane and murmuring to herself, wearing a mask of her own face.



And she'd found Contessa, too.



Maybe she wouldn't find proper closure. But what had Sanagi said? She'd never been able to bury Ahab's body, never made sure she was resting easy in whatever passed for an afterlife, never thought like she'd said enough goodbyes. Nor had she been able to kill Armsmaster. And as far as Vicky was concerned... here was her Ahab.



And here was her Armsmaster.



Unlike Sanagi, though...



Her hand found her knives.



Unlike Sanagi, she might get to carve closure out of the pound of flesh she took from the woman that had taken Taylor into the red moon.



And based on how Chorei's back was twisting, her centipede ready to emerge...



She thought much the same.
 
Epilogue IX
Epilogue IX



The hut was dark. Filthy. Barely fit for human habitation. The stench of... whatever that smell was, pervaded the whole place. Made her think of... of... the way that the Five-Horned Bull's emanations always stank of old rust, how the Frenzied Flame reeked of dusty syrup, how sometimes the Unceasing Striving smelled of gunpowder. Totem-stench, the mind trying to process poisonous information however it could, translating stimuli into smells, sounds, tastes, every channel of sense swollen by conditions of absolute reality. Dissolving information into tiny pieces, easier to digest. And... no, no, not thinking about it like that. Dirt and spice, rot and warmth, the scent of the witch's moon... stop it. Stop it. The hut was completely unilluminated, all that entered was a few beams of light from the thatched roof. The interior seemed to swallow up any light, the door had a sharp line where light just ceased. Hard to see, but... she saw enough. Saw what she needed.



A crude, splinter-laden floor that creaked under the weight of even four people, any more and it might start to give way. Walls lined with pelts, hung up from iron nails. There were windows behind some of them - like the hut had once been more homely, and Taylor had insisted on nailing up skins to keep it all out. The nails went all the way around for those, no way to pull them outside. A filthy cauldron sat in the middle, made of fired clay, gleaming dully like a scab or a ruby in the non-light. There was a single hole above it, but a pelt was hung across it as well, the pelt of a monstrously huge bear. Something was wrong with it - it was too large, and it had far too many teeth, curving over like tusks from boars, like demon masks from Japan. Huge white blotches lined its face, and its mouth was wide open, hanging directly above the cauldron as if to drink up the non-existent fumes. Vicky already noted that the bear could be moved, if necessary. The nails were right. She imagined the witch-moon rising, reaching its apex right above that hole in the roof, the bear being removed so the light could shine in a perfect circle into the boundaries marked by the rim of the cauldron.



In the cauldron were nothing but bones. Small, delicate. Worn smooth where hands had passed over them.



Nothing else was in the hut. No cushions. No beds. No tables. Nothing. Bare floor, a cauldron, pelts. Nothing else.



Taylor was curled up in one corner, looking between her knees at the visitors. Watching them while chewing her borrowed lip. Her fingers were always moving, always drumming on her legs or scratching at her scars or simply twisting around one another until it seemed like one was about to break... but it never did. Her nails were long, yellowed, matted with anonymous dark matter. Chorei was already by her side, scuttling over to try and murmur into her ear, eyes wide with worry. Taylor didn't react.



Contessa sat opposite.



She was alive.



She had a body again.



Cauldron was dead. The Triumvirate was no more. Eidolon had been used to summon the apocalypse. Powers themselves were gone, and...



And she remained.



But based on the look on her face, she wasn't overly thrilled about that fact either. Her body was a wreck. It looked... hold on. There was something distinctively Contessa-like about it, but it didn't really look like her. It looked like a corpse. A woman's corpse fished out of the jungle. Tough body, plenty of muscles, plenty of scars. Masses of spiralling tattoos. Looked like something you'd drag out of a ritual site, like the body ought to have a flint knife and be screaming at the sky. Possibly Thai, but decay had set in at the corners, warping the features slightly. A huge golden ring hung from the nose, and the hair was matted with what looked like seaweed. No legs, just rotten stumps that gleamed wetly in the non-light. No eyes either, but... something else was moving, inside the flesh. A centipede. Chorei's old body, the one Taylor had made at Senpou temple. She looked worriedly at Taylor. She'd... taken out her centipede. Ripped it away and stuffed it inside the first suitable body she found.



The voice that came from within echoed from a dark, putrid mouth. The centipede speaking through a ruined body... not alive, and not dead. Somewhere between.



"You've come."



Vicky's anger returned.



"Give me a reason. Go on. Give me a reason I shouldn't."



"It wouldn't do any good."



"It'd feel fantastic."



"I have things to say first."



The body twitched slightly as a second body moved around blackened and softened organs. Vicky snarled.



"Alright. Start. How did you survive."


Taylor suddenly spoke, her voice croaky and half-formed.



"Burning."



Contessa nodded jerkily, the spine shifting and the muscles remaining limp and useless.



"We burned. We fell."



She twitched again, something like... emotion evident in it.



"We burned. Fell. We made a moon. We were chased by an angel. We were hurt. I was... I was scared. The world was unmade. We felt the outlines of existence. I saw the Wolf in the angling of a disk."



Taylor hissed slightly, joining her voice to the story, keeping it low and almost animalistic, as her fingers moved faster and faster, clutching at nothing.



"Cycladic smoothness, angelic Cycladic angelic spheric. Smooth. Eyes burning. I saw fear in a handful of dust."



"Afraid. Both of us. Afraid. Alone."



"Fragile-golden-sacrifice. Fragile-golden-sacrifice. Remember it. Remember her. Commemorate."



She reached out, grasping for... for some of the trash on the floor, looking for... a few broken eggshells, dappled and coloured strangely, taken from some exotic bird. She held them to Vicky, reaching out with shaking arms. Kept thrusting the eggshells towards her... tightened her grip to start cracking them, and suddenly released the grip, cooing like a mother hen. Vicky reached to take them from her, just to calm her down, and Contessa kept going.



"Burned. Fell. So far. So damaged. No guard. Burned for three days and three nights in the ground and no-one could find us or touch us. No eyes to see, no skin to feel, no limbs. No flesh. Bones like wood. Only... only... what could remain. I curled in her thoughts. I drank... m... m...ma-"



Taylor suddenly barked, her voice deepening, trying to sound more masculine.



"Royal Minds Require No Thrones It Is Not A Throne Which Makes A King. Queen. Empress. Monarch. Ruler. Tyrant. Consul. Can You Be Dethroned When There Is No Throne? Medusa-Moon-Maggot, When Are Rings Haloes?"



Slumped back, and Chorei kept murmuring, clutching at one of her hands, trying to hold on... Taylor kept breaking the grip, slithering out and returning to her habitual wringing, eye seeing nothing. It wasn't her own. Grafted. Swivelled like it didn't need any of the muscles around it, twitching without reference to the face around it. Vicky felt like she was going insane. She'd... been looking for her, expected maybe a body, maybe nothing, but... but not... this. Nothing this... complete. There was madness that felt like normality-gone-wrong, and there was madness which felt like a new normality. The former was something you could work on, Vicky had gone the former sort of mad quite a bit. But the latter... the latter was more dangerous. New-normality was the sort of thing that destroyed your family, it changed who you were as a person, it stopped you ever really reintegrating. She'd gone mad a good few times, for brief periods. But only new-normality mad once. It'd been when she met Taylor, when she met Maggot Brain, when she changed. And no matter what happened, there was no going back from that, you permanently operated on a new system of rationality and it couldn't be undermined.



She wasn't sure what this was.



But she was starting to believe it might be the latter.



Chorei was whispering to Taylor, and Vicky could barely hear it over the sound of Contessa muttering to herself, swaying back and forth like a drunk trying to ride out the churning that came from overindulgence.



"Oh, you poor thing, what did you do... why would you get rid of your centipede? I didn't... if it meant helping you, I would... I would abandon this body in a second, Vicky has a knife, she can put me back inside that one. Please, just... it makes you vulnerable, it's not helping your mind, please, I'll... just come back in, we'll rejoin, then we can start to work, and-"



Contessa suddenly yelled, her voice spiking with an emotion Vicky had never, ever heard from her, not in their time together.



Genuine, terrified panic.



"Do not. She tore me out. I wanted to help. I thought I could help. She ripped me out and put me in here, and won't... let me back."



Chorei glared.



"Of course she ripped you out, you're-"



"Her mind is writhing. Her mind is changed. It infects what it touches. I saw what she saw. I am inoculated. You are not. If you joined, your mind would snap, she has poisonous knowledge. I..."



She paused.



"Hold. Look."



The centipede emerged from her back, and... it looked wrong. More wrong than usual. It was a giant centipede controlling a corpse, yes, but... the scales were flaking. And underneath was puckered, pink flesh, twitching like raw muscle... she saw pincers within pincers, she saw tiny half-formed eyes, she saw jointless legs twitching spastically in the meat. The head bristled with eyes, until you couldn't see any of the original lacquered material. Most of the eyes were cloudy, blinded. But a few were awake. And they looked...



They were the spitting image of the borrowed eye Vicky had in her head right now.



Chorei held back a small retch.



And the centipede moved. The display wasn't done. It reached into the body, through the stumps of legs, infiltrating the mass... pulling something out from the hollow cavity where a stomach had once been. Contessa shuddered, and kept talking.



"Have to hide it. She tries to burn it. Won't... let her, I can't... I can't remember. I remember little things about the moon. Little pieces. But not all. I don't... we should not have survived. It wasn't just dangerous, it was killing us. I felt us being burned, I felt heat like you couldn't imagine, I felt the world peeling open. We were meant to die. We should be dead. Why are we alive?"



She leant forwards, the mutated centipede writhing in an emotion she couldn't quite categorise, but the hundred blind eyes bulged with panic.



"We should be dead."



Vicky tried to intervene.



"No, you... no, both of you said, you crashed, you hit the earth and you burned for three days and three nights, pieced yourself... I mean, I'm not... sure how you survived some of it. I mean..."



Chorei interrupted.



"No, no, Vicky. I... I had a centipede the size of this one, once. I remember what my capabilities were. Our immortality was not... utter, there were limits, thresholds from which there was no returning. One of my kin was simply... hung in a furnace for days upon end, a mundane furnace, and eventually he simply boiled away, everything taxed too much. Three days of... heat capable of carbonising bones, a fall from a great height, the damage that must have occurred and... what are you hiding?"



The centipede was drawing out something from the body. A bundle of papers wrapped in an oilskin, kept secret from the decay. Taylor watched it carefully, and Vicky braced herself to move. Contessa unfurled it slowly, revealing page upon page of... scrawling, like she'd been writhing with her pincers, and there were stains where bloated, rotting fingers had held the sheets flat.



"I work. I am studying. I cannot remember, but I am trying. She says things, sometimes. Talks about royal minds. I need to figure it out. I have theories, I have many. Listen, listen... I... perhaps we are dead. Perhaps we are still trapped in that moon. We are one with it, we are... part of a moon-goddess, we watch over the world for eternity. Perhaps we are emanations, like... prototype angels sent to help the world, but we were broken, we weren't sent correctly, or we were stopped, and now... now we are broken, so broken. I cannot... think, sometimes, I hear... I feel the burning, I feel the burning and I curl up and sometimes it goes but usually it stays for hours and hours and when I wake up the world feels wrong, and..."



Her voice was rising, more and more panic entering it. God, it felt... like seeing a parent go batshit, it just felt wrong, like entering the uncanny valley.



"But... no, no, wrong, wrong, I'm wrong, I can smell it, look at her. She's laughing at me, I can smell her laughing. She's saying I'm wrong. So I keep going. I make more... more writings, more theories, and sometimes she tries to burn them which means I'm right but then she laughs so I'm wrong but I'm close. We... we are shells, we are cast away, she had a razor, she is a human shell for a goddess and now we're here and left behind. We were just the things that needed to go, and we're hollow, we're broken, we cannot evolve because we are not complete. But then she laughs. And I think I'm wrong. So... so how about this, Dallon, how about this, Chorei, I think... I think we might be infiltrators. The Worms are up there, they're clever, do you think they didn't have a plan? The Simurgh entered the moon with us, but I didn't see her die. Maybe she lived, maybe we're... we're hollow things and she animated us, sent us down to start it all again, and I ask her to burn me until I burst so we can see what crawls out, and she just laughs, but... but she doesn't, she stares, and I smell her laughing. She's doing it right now!"



Taylor was silent.



Staring. Fingers twining around themselves.



"We should be dead. We should be dead. Or... or maybe... maybe we're the first of the new priesthood, we're prophets, we're trying to... to worship? No. Contain. The moon is a monster, it's two gods that hate each other, it's higher life forms that want to eat us. We... we're the keys to it, we keep it sealed by existing, if we die, it goes free, so... we need to live, but... it hurts to live, and..."



She sagged.



"I don't know. I don't know why we're alive."



Taylor abruptly shifted, moving to the filthy cauldron in the middle of the room. Contessa withdrew her papers into her body with a wet, slurping sound, panic filling her eyes again. Taylor clambered to the rim of the cauldron, and stared at the broken bones lying inside. Slowly, she reached... and grabbed a handful of them, throwing them to the ground in a clattering pile. A single finger pointed at them... and she shuffled back to her spot, examining Chorei for a moment before she consented to be doted on by her. All in absolute silence. The hut felt stifling. Choking. Silently, Vicky... pushed the bowls of food she'd been given by the Patience doppelganger, the Vietnamese girl. Just plain rice with pieces of colourless chicken over the top, but... ignored. Absolute silence from everyone.



Chorei's lip quivered slightly...



And in silence, she stood up and rushed from the hut, leaping down from the broken steps and walking as firmly and quickly away as she could without running. Vicky hesitantly followed her.



"I'll be back. Just... hold on. We'll figure this out. I'll be back."



Taylor look over at her, single eye gleaming with strange light... then her palms splayed, and a much more real light played between them, shades of yellow mixing... she was using the Flame of Frenzy, was... was she about to... no, no-one was being burned. Her control over it was insane, she was forming images, forming tiny dancing figures, and suddenly...



A small mass.



And then a smaller mass, leaping from it, like a dolphin, or... something. It rose, rose, rose...



Then fell.



And the larger mass of the two burst. The lights winking away a second later.



Contessa stared at the fading embers... and laughed, a hoarse cackle, suitable for this sort of hut.



"Right! Yes! Of course! That makes sense, we're too dangerous, so we crippled ourselves. A whale lands in the ocean and waves go everywhere, and if we go back to the world as intact people, we'll flood it all, start the chaos again! We have to be mad, we have to be broken for any of this peace to last, and... she's laughing, Victoria. She keeps laughing at me. Stop it. Am I wrong? What do you mean? Please, just tell me, I promise I'll know, I promise I'll understand, I'm sorry if I ever wronged you, but please, can't you... stop laughing!"


Vicky left, trying to keep her face stoic.



Didn't... even after all this, she...



If there was anything of Taylor in there, she didn't want her to see Vicky breaking down.



***



Chorei was sagged against a tree, staring blankly at the monstrous hut.



"Well. We found them."



A pause.



"They all warned us. I almost wonder if they knew. Arch, Alexandria, Sanagi... I wonder if they knew about her condition."



Vicky sniffed, getting her emotions under control... no, that was a lie, she was just getting her face under control, her emotions were a churning sea that refused to calm down. She almost jumped as a face which uncannily resembled Patience Nguyen poked out of the forest and started gathering up some fallen trash, keeping an eye on the two guests. Bolder than Tui, much bolder, more willing to approach the hut... but unwilling to endure the attentions of the inhabitants. The girl said nothing, and Vicky tried to focus on Chorei.



"...no, no, I... they were just guessing."



"They guessed right."



"...we can't be sure. Remember what Arch said? He managed to recover. Buried everything under layers of routine, then kept moving until... eventually he settled back into a status quo. Look, go on, look at that girl over there, she looks exactly like Patience. Taylor's still trying to help people, she just... is struggling."



Chorei took a long, shuddering breath.



"I don't know. I just don't. Arch saw something. Taylor stood in the middle of a new moon and unmade an order, she did things no-one's done before, and... this is uncharted territory. Arch had a paddle on the seaside, and we're trying to... to use him as a way of understanding a woman drowning in shark-infested waters with no land in sight."



Silence for a second.



Vicky wanted to disagree.



She really did.



But she just... she didn't know.



She just didn't know.



And wished she did.



The Vietnamese girl approached them, frowning strongly. She looked like Patience, had the right sort of face, but while Patience was always smirking or grinning or giving the coyest little quirks at the corners of her lips... this girl was just frowning perpetually. Helped distinguish them.



"Mad, yeah?"



Vicky glared.



"Don't talk about her that way."



Even if she was mad, her mind whispered insidiously. Even if she was unrecoverable. Maybe Contessa was right - that wasn't Taylor, that was just her skin, her shed layers, wrapped around a hollow space. She'd compared this place to Gerrit's cabin, maybe there was truth to that. Maybe there was nothing underneath either of them, they were just... what had they said? The world was flayed. Layer by layer. Maybe that included the people who entered it, stripped down until... right, Contessa had said no shields, too. So they got inside. Went deep into the Sleeper's mass. And then... lost the shield. It popped. And they were flayed.



Who'd say that the flayed layers weren't flung free?



Who could say they wouldn't stand up and walk off from the crater, completely insane and irreparably damaged, just... slowly breaking down.



God, she still had so many questions, and...



Her voice moved ahead of her imnd, helped dragged her to the present.



"What's your name?"



"Linh. Not asking yours. No point. Leaving, right?"



She shrugged.



"Don't bother answering, maybe you leave, maybe you stay and go mad. Either way I don't need to know your names."



Chorei seemed to come back to herself a little, and glared.



"Tui. She was here when you arrived, but you were here when Taylor got here. Explain."



Linh shrugged as she gathered up some loose wood from the treeline, getting ready to build a fire of some sort.



"Vietnam. Shit went down. Ugly stuff. Ran into the forest. Wandered around for days and days, all crazy, hair in a mess. Then, one night, I'm shivering in this ditch, trying to stay warm. Got a nasty infection on my leg, cut it when I was running. Then... I wake up, she's standing over me. Tay. Has a body on her back, a body that keeps whispering. I'm frozen. She speaks in English, then Vietnamese, says 'you look patient', then starts hauling me away. I pass out after a few minutes, infection was bad. When I wake up, infection's gone, and my leg looks weird."



Ah. Knew what that meant.



Somebody got grafted in her sleep.



"Then I follow her. She healed me, and... well, I saw what was happening where I'm from. Either I walk all the way to a city which isn't burning to the ground, or I go with the crazy lady who also keeps giving me chickens, don't know where she finds them. Meet some idiot Thai girl who can't speak English or Vietnamese, sure, so what. She stays here, gets a hut, I make food, simple."



A shrug.



"It's a living. One day I'll go. When world feels less crazy."


The two visitors exchanged glances.



Another... very Taylorian habit. Picking up strays and clutching them close, insisting that she take care of them until they recovered or improved or... whatever. Linh... in her was guilt for Patience's death, a desire to atone for it, and a simple desire to help people... by picking them up by the scruff of the neck and dragging them away. The kind of firmness that... well, it made her adopt a prairie dog, a blonde bat, made her abandon Vicky and Chorei before running into that moon, made her act surprisingly decently towards Sophia in Madison...



Just acting out a part?



Or... or was something of Taylor left?



And was it buried, ready to be let out?



Or was it worn, floating on the surface of a mad, mad sea where no scrap of Taylor remained?



***



They didn't sleep. Night was coming, but... neither of them felt tired. They just lay against trees and watched the hut. Sometimes they heard Contessa muttering to herself, heard a centipede scribbling against a piece of paper. More theories. Even she didn't know what they were, how they'd survived, what they were meant to do. Two kinds of madness - one where too much was understood, and one where too little was understood. Taylor just... babbled sometimes, they could hear it from here. Low murmurs and the occasional barked string of incomprehensible words. Too much knowledge, trying to expel it. And Contessa, soaking it up and trying to put it all together. Two sides of the same coin, and neither were... anyway. Could see why Piggot had been so intent on keeping this place hidden, placing so many proxies between herself and Taylor's hideout. No centipede, and clearly not quite there. It was hard enough seeing her like this, Vicky didn't want to think about... about someone finding her. Someone who wanted to hurt her. Doubted they'd succeed, but they might provoke some of her worse habits. If she had it in her to be brusquely kind to random strangers, to try and make up for her own perceived failings... then she probably had Taylor's ruthlessness left, too.



Didn't want to know what'd happen if someone made her leave that hut in anger.



Brought a moon into the sky.



Wondered if she could bring it back down again.



...no, maybe not. Maybe. God, hopefully...



The two servants brought them food. Rice, chicken, lemongrass, nothing else. All very simple. Delivered quickly. Tui was definitely the more shy of the two, while Linh had a scowling confidence which... well, Vicky'd been around, she knew what people looked like when they'd been beaten down long enough and decided to just be spiky. Tui had experienced something similar, but she'd become soft. When you were pressed enough, anyone became either a sponge or a sea urchin. Soak up the impacts and try and shift back into shape, or be sharp and nasty and perpetually close to shattering. Eerie to be served by people who looked... well, like Patience and Chorei, but they were at least competent cooks.



They barely spoke, Chorei and Vicky.



Just... tried to figure out what to do next.



Did they leave?



Did they stay and help care for her, in her little mad hut in the middle of a sweltering forest?



Sometimes Vicky stood, thought of going to the hut, trying to talk again...



Then she'd see movement in the dark interior, hear Contessa muttering, hear Taylor hissing something bizarre. And she'd just choose to circle around, instead. Play it off as trying to just stretch her legs, and not like she was... was afraid of going back inside.


She'd never seen Taylor like this.



And it hurt to do so.



The hut wasn't... totally featureless, she saw. And the forest wasn't untouched. Taylor didn't spend all her time in there, though she imagined Contessa did. Around the hut, just at the treeline, she saw... spaces where the ground had been torn up, like someone had walked over it, again and again. She crouched down to look... and saw a tiny space, just up ahead. A little exploring and she found herself in a small clearing in the trees, an accident of growth rather than anything deliberate. And in this clearing were... paintings. Pieces of bark stripped from the trees, then painted with crude pigments. Not even sure where the pigments could've come from, but they were bright.



The paintings, though... she tried not to look at them for too long.



A man with dozens of faces, all overlapping with one another, beards merging like an exotic fungus, weeping glowing blood from palms, cheeks, necks...



A huge man whose fingers turned to branches and whose beard was filled with leaves, whose teeth were sap-stained and whose eyes shone like full moons...



Faceless things standing in rows, ornamented with strange ritual implements, feet stained with mud and hands slick with blood, empty faces weeping pigment downwards...



An angelic woman with all her features burned away. Standing in the middle of a nauseating, multicoloured haze that made her stomach churn to look at. It looked abstract, it should be abstract - a faceless angel with smooth, angular wings, limbs tapering to sharp points as if the hands and feet had been shorn off with sandpaper, everything smooth...



But the detail. The detail of the paintings, it...



It seemed like she'd seen them.



Painted from life.



She shuffled away back to the hut, hugging herself slightly. What the hell had she seen in... ah. The witch's moon was coming up. She'd forgotten, it was... full moon tonight, right, yeah, she remembered now. Not a big deal, even if the light made her skin crawl. She looked up at the gradually increasing red glow. Was the Simurgh still there? Still intact, somehow? She tried to imagine... imagine falling from that thing. It was in orbit, if you fell from that, you... no, Taylor wouldn't have fallen after it rose fully, right? If that happened, she'd have disintegrated before she hit the ground. Days upon days in a furnace had killed a centipede monk, and falling from orbit after staying in the heart of something like that, no way, no survival. Impossible. Had to have emerged earlier.



...maybe she was a shell shed on the way up. Like a rocket losing its boosters along the way. Or maybe something spat out because it was tough, indigestible.



She turned and tried to leave...



Taylor was standing there.



In the gathering gloom, she looked almost demonic. One eye, gleaming, flat, unblinking. The other eye a vacant pit. Hair stained with blood and mud. Clothes made from rags and skin. The insane... mask she was wearing, like she... it hurt, seeing her trying. She was trying to look human, she was trying to imitate the way she'd been. And underneath the mask was... probably just a sheet of featureless scars. Ripped out her centipede, too, so she couldn't just try and get the scars off, heal the slow way - like she'd done in the past. Underneath the mask would be a face frozen by silver. And her body wasn't much better. Barely concealed. She was completely still, and almost seemed like a lizard - staring silently and unblinkingly, remaining motionless for long periods before suddenly moving with alarming speed.



Vicky took a long, deep breath, calming herself down.



"Hey, Taylor."



Silence. Taylor started to move forwards slowly and carefully, avoiding tripping over the undergrowth. Pushed past an unresisting Vicky, making her way to the odd paintings in the clearing..



Vicky followed quietly.



Taylor slowly started to gather up the bark, her perpetually-shivering fingers suddenly becoming utterly still and very precise. She gathered them from the ground and the trees, piling up the thin, thin sheets until she had... an absolutely massive stack of them. Vicky watched carefully...



And Taylor started to shift the paintings.



Placed the stack on the ground. The one on top was... a silhouette. A woman, with tangled hair, massive and overbearing. Soaking up the light. Looked like she'd painted that over and over again, layer upon layer upon layer, until it was practically an absence. A painting an inch thick. Looked... like that Endbringer. The one from outside the Sleeper, the huge one who shaped the city around her.



Taylor removed it, setting it aside. The painting underneath was... an astronaut? Old-fashioned, 1960s, with the helmet ripped open and a spray of red mist emerging from the cracks. Limbs flailed in the dark, a long tube like an umbilical cord waving brokenly... wrapping around the astronaut's neck, almost choking him. The detail of the fingers clutching at nothing, the way the figure emanated terror, it all made Vicky shiver. Drifting, suffocating, burning... only a tiny star in the distance, red and ominous.



Kept going. Layer upon layer. From the dying astronaut to a whole array of random people wearing random clothes, staring flatly ahead. Row upon row upon row of them, expressionless and watchful, like a bizarre doll collection. Kept going. More people, but these were stranger, their faces muddled and distorted, their clothes exaggerated and their figures almost grotesque. Kept going. The faceless gods from earlier. The angel. Further. Things with heavy crowns and sceptres, things with burning eyes, strange jumbles of strands that somewhat resembled a human made out of spiderwebs... more and more. And none of them made sense. Vicky wanted to ask, wanted to... ask what she was doing, why she was doing it, what it meant.



And then the last painting came up.



A ring.



Just a ring. White. Picked out on a black background.



And Taylor started to breathe a little faster, her breath steaming even in the sweltering heat. The forest was completely silent, not a single insect was buzzing. Vicky wanted to step back, wanted to... to... Taylor spoke suddenly, her voice low and shaking, echoing from somewhere deep in her chest. She moved strangely, unnaturally, shifting her weight backwards and forwards. Like she was almost swimming in the air, and her voice pulsed like something emerging from the tight skin of a drum...



"Dans l'odeur perverse des parfums, dans l'atmosphère surchauffée de cette église, Salomé, le bras gauche étendu, en un geste de commandement, le bras droit replié, tenant à la hauteur du visage un grand lotus, s'avance lentement sur les pointes..."



Vicky moved forwards, and Taylor shivered violently, suddenly reaching down and ripping the ring-painting from the ground, thrusting it at Vicky. She held it flat... then tilted it very slightly, one way, then the other way, wobbling from side to side...



"Wolf. Wolf."



Remembered Contessa's words. 'I saw the Wolf in the angling of a disk.'



Wondered if even Taylor understood what had happened in there.



She reached out, placing both hands on Taylor's shoulders, trying to hold her still.



"...yeah, yeah, wolf. OK. Just... put it down, you look filthy, let's... at least try and get you cleaned up, alright?"



Maybe if she wasn't covered in blood, mud, and human skin she might look a little more human.



"I mean, you... you told me, once, you liked your hair. Can't be good for it, being all matted like that. Might as well... you know, let me clean it. Come on."



Her voice shook a little, and she forced a smile. Taylor stared unblinking, all panic gone, replaced with the same uncanny stillness. She looked like a living photograph, like something pasted into the world rather than part of it. Slightly grainy and slightly uncanny, the light not quite matching. Yet... she could feel her, touch her, and...



A second of contact was all it ever took.



A tiny graft.



Tiny.



Involuntary.



Vicky screamed.



***



Years would come and years would go and Vicky would never tell anyone what she saw.



Couldn't remember it. Chose not to.



Mind simply... rejected it completely. Sometimes she'd feel it, in the back of her brain, pulsing and shivering, ready to stretch out.



A split-second of contact, a split-second graft, and she saw... a fragment of what was churning above their heads.



And forgot it immediately. Pushed away and sent to the places where memory didn't touch.



When she came to, all she could smell was that warm-filth smell, the combination of cinnamon and mud, paprika and rot. And she could feel Taylor's fingers in her hair, stroking through the strands. She was on the ground, surrounded by trees. Taylor had her head in her lap, and was stroking her hair, combing it like...



Like she'd done back in her bus. Back in Russia. When contact with Taylor meant grafting, meant getting Patience separated from her thoughts, drawn out like poison from a wound. She shivered, and... and Taylor murmured to her. And Vicky wanted to be happy that she was talking, but... but the smell was overpowering, and she could feel what she saw, feel it but not understand or phrase it or anything, but... she kept her eyes away from the paintings. Didn't... want reminders. She wanted to be happy, but she was afraid. She looked at that cold, almost reflective eye, and she saw knowledge. Knowledge enough to break someone, with experience to match. Taylor murmured in her ear, as filthy, blood-stained, completely scarred fingers went through her hair over and over and over, like she was feeling a bundle of prayer beads.



"Fragile. Broken. Remember her."



A single finger pointing to the moon.



"Remember."



Vicky nodded shakily, completely baffled. Taylor hummed in something approaching satisfaction...



And then she moved away in a second, letting Vicky's head fall to the ground with a thump. Her body ached, her face was stiff with blood that'd flowed from her nose, and... the world just felt slightly wrong, and... and the moon, don't look at it, don't look at the witch's moon. She stumbled to her feet, like she had to relearn how limbs work, and limped after Taylor, wondering how long it'd been, and... afraid of sleeping. Taylor was loping strangely towards the hut, and Vicky followed. Chorei emerged from her own place, wide awake - no-one was sleeping tonight. The two of them exchanged glances, and Vicky self-consciously started to wipe her face off with her sleeve, ignoring the stains blooming across the fabric. Contessa... was silent.



For once, silent.



And Taylor hopped smoothly into the hut, moving more like an ape for a moment, disappearing into the dark.



They followed, barely noticing the two servants who lingered behind, watching cautiously from the treeline.



The hut...



Something had changed.



Night had fallen. The moon was rising.



The huge bear pelt they were using to cover up the one hole in the hut's ceiling was gone, shoved into the corner in a huge pile of teeth and fur and paws, all bundled together, hollow eyes sagging in a strangely comical way now there was nothing to hold them open. Almost seemed to leer at them, and Chorei shivered.



The cauldron lay directly underneath the hole in the ceiling.



And Taylor was kneeling over it. Contessa watched. On the ground were the few bones that Taylor had thrown into the corner earlier, glinting slightly as the red light continued to grow...



Taylor stared unblinkingly into the cauldron.



The observers stayed quiet. Watching, memorising every detail, looking for any clue of... something.



Contessa shivered, her centipede writhing slightly.



The moon rose completely. It hung over the one hole in the ceiling, perfectly filling it up. Light spilled down from it, illuminating the cauldron and nothing else, not directly. The hole had been made so that only the cauldron would catch the light, would contain it within the rims. It gleamed, the red clay seemed almost like crystal as the witch's moon started to fill it.



Nothing happened for a second.



Then two.



Then three.



For a minute, everyone was simply watching, breaths locked in their throats.



The light was filling the cauldron up. The contrast between the dark hut and the glowing cauldron meant that... that the light swelled in Vicky's perception, deepened, rippled, almost seemed to pulse. Without any reference, it became an absolute. Without any comparison, it made comparisons within itself, the flat, absolute circle becoming characterised by a whole series of shimmers and blooms and images that slid across the surface like rainbows on an oil slick. She stared at it, almost hypnotised, trying to see what Taylor saw, why she did this. What was the point? They stood around, half-invisible waxworks, faces leached of colour and eyes turned to black sockets. All of them looking identically inhuman, even Taylor and Contessa just looking as shrivelled and unreal as everyone else. The smell of filth-warmth rose, she almost wanted to itch her nose, like she had allergies, but... nothing. Just watched.



Taylor reached towards the light...



And her hand dipped into the cauldron.



When it came back... there was something in her hands.



A pool of light. A pool of liquid red moonlight.



She held it for a second, the light-liquid trickling between her fingers and entering the cauldron again without a single ripple...



And then she drank it.



Vicky's heart was pounding as she saw the impossible light filter down her throat, illuminating her from the inside.



Another handful... and this one, she presented to Contessa, cupping it in both hands like she was receiving holy communion. Contessa's centipede plunged its whole head into the little mass, letting the light flow inside through invisible spiracles...



The moon moved...



And the cauldron was dark.



The light was gone.



The hut was completely shrouded. The sound of breathing slowly returned.



Chorei fumbled for a light. A torch, something in her pocket... but as the beam turned on...



The hut seemed drained.



Taylor was gone. Couldn't have gone through the door, Vicky was blocking it. Contessa was here, but... no, no, not quite. The body was here, but the centipede had gone.



For a second, Vicky wondered if the moon had taken them away. If they'd gone back, and... and maybe they just came and went with the phases, manifesting more and more and more until... the moon took them back to itself.



She shivered in the dark.



Said nothing.



Saw the bones on the floor, illuminated starkly in the light. Chorei seemed to stare at them... but only for a moment.



Only for a moment.



In silence, they left the hut, with its empty cauldron and leering pelts. With the bones on the floor and the junk in the corners. With the body filled with scrawled theories in an oilskin bag.



Back into the night.



***



Chorei didn't sleep.



Couldn't.



Refused to. Sleep was... she'd gone without it for a long time now, didn't feel a thing. The centipede sustained her, a cold, dead thing. Mind still so achingly primitive. Half-made, crudely fashioned in the shadow of the Sleeper, and planted into a dead body as a temporary host. It'd grow, but it'd never... be something. Wondered if that was because of some inherent flaw, or if she was too used to Taylor sharing her mind. If having an animal back in there would always feel wrong. She stared into the trees, breathing lightly. Trying to stabilise. Taylor was mad. Contessa was mad. It was entirely possible that neither were human. They drank red moonlight in a witch's hut, the sort of thing that should be standing up and walking into the forest to hunt for firstborns. Wished Taylor could... understand her, she wanted to talk with her again, needed to. Come here for closure, just found a tantalising... something. She remembered how Taylor had been with Danny, her father. How Danny had been in a coma for some time, and how Taylor had been paralysed by it. Did she stay, and tend to someone who might never wake up? Might be as good as dead? Stay in a rotting seaside city and hope for the best? Or did she just move on, abandon him? Be free, but... abandon her father, thin and weak, in the bowels of a hospital. In the end, she'd chosen to do the latter, but only after giving him enough money to last him the rest of his life.



Now, Chorei was faced with a similar situation.



Stay, and try to help Taylor? Aware that it might never work, aware that it might take years, maybe decades, maybe centuries? Day after day, for years and years, waking up in this forest and making rice with the two servants, bringing it to the hut and clearing away the rotten food from the last night. Listening to mad mutterings and hoping that one day they'd be normal mutterings, or maybe no mutterings at all.



Leave, and abandon her to that same forest, that same hut... abandon her to her own madness. Would that tip her over the edge? Or was she already gone, and there was no point in it? Would staying force her to recover faster, or...



She chewed her nails. First time since she was a child that she'd done that, all those centuries ago.



She needed Taylor back.



Her thoughts were half-complete without her.



Something moved in the forest, and she twisted suddenly, expecting a servant or an animal or Vicky or-



"Contessa?"



The centipede reared up. Enormous. Bloated. Not meant to exist without a body, but... nothing was normal about Contessa at this point. She reared like a cobra, staring with hundreds of blinded eyes at Chorei, almost invisible in the dark. Her own centipede coiled sadly around her heart, no intelligence in its antennae as they explored the exterior of her ventricles. Small. Weak. Contessa stared, pincers clicking softly...



And a voice came from a human mouth, buried somewhere deep in the pincers. A mutated growth.



One among many.



"I know."



The voice was small. Strange. Human. Chorei's eyes were wide.



"What?"



"I know. You came... at a good time."



A pause.



"The moon... it brings us back, sometimes. Or it makes us... worse. I don't... know why it happens. I don't know anything."



The centipede sagged slowly, twitching erratically as it did so. Chorei watched. As the silence drew itself, out...



"Alexandria's alive, and I believe... the Custodian is, as well. Legend retired. Eidolon is dead."



"...Rebecca is alive?"



"Human. Working for the government. Doesn't seem to know how to retire."



"Good. She's... she's good, I'm glad. Thank you."



Another pause.



"I cannot... make my mind clear. It's always covered in mist. I can't... sometimes I wonder why we're here. I don't know how we survived, I can't remember..."



A pause.



"I need to figure it out. I will. I promise."



Chorei swallowed.



"I can... help, I think? I'll stay, try and-"



A sharp click.



"No. My duty. I helped it happen. I saw it happen. I have to... fix it. I can't just leave her alone, can't abandon her. Can't leave. Can't die. Can't leave her alone. Not when she's like this."



Chorei flinched. Like having her own thoughts played back at her.



"We're mad. But we're different. I know too little. She knows too much. Somewhere between there's recovery. But... give her time. Please. She needs time. I don't... know when this will get better. Or if. All I know is that... this is what I deserve. I don't know how we survived, but I know why I'm here. Need to help her. Somehow."



"You could have company. You don't need to handle it alone."



A twitch.



"...she gave you a world. Gave her mind for you. For the others. Gave up everything. Don't..."



A pause.



And the centipede started to chitter to itself, slithering over the trees and enmeshing itself in the branches like a python.



"...water. Water in the beyond... maybe we crawled out from it? Maybe we were drowned and we came back... maybe we're just skins filled with water and those silent birds... maybe we were submerged and that changed us, or we went there and we were spat back... no, no, no, maybe we're shadows... a shadow was cast on the world by a great mass, the shadow is weightless and weak and moves strangely, we're a reflection... no, we're... we're a gift, we're something inhuman trying to learn how to be human again, and it will take time but... no, no, I think... yes, I know, we might be from... yes, Chorei, you remember, you remember the shades-that-became-pearls, maybe... she found it again, dragged it out... what would be the deepest regret but the regret of leaving us alone, so she made another version of herself to come and help you and the world and guard against... what, what, no, we're defending..."



A second.



"...do the disguises fit?"



"Hm?"



"Clarissa. Sanagi. Do they fit?"



"...yes. Yes, they do. Was that... you two, did you...?"



"...memories are broken... I remember... I remember being somewhere, I remember crawling out of the ocean and finding two things, one bones and stars, the other glass and regret, and we stood over them and pulled a knife from the world and we... was it a dream? I can't... tell, but... yes, we made disguises, then we ran, we dropped the knife and ran, and... no, we flew, swam, burrowed, or flickered? I don't... know."


Another second.



"Good. I am glad. Chorei. Please. Go, be... happy. Do something. Leave us here."



"I can't leave you alone with her. I barely know you, how could I trust you with Taylor?"



"...you can't."



A sad slither through the treetops, and the centipede began to shuffle back towards the hut, voice dropping lower.



"...but this is all I have. Maybe one day we'll come back. Penance. Let me serve it. I need to help her, I think it's working, but I can't tell. Stay, don't stay. Please, I need to make sure she recovers. I can't... I won't add more to the pile. All the people I know are gone. The world I made is gone. Just let me try and make it up to someone who did what I couldn't. I would've done it myself if I thought it was possible. I wanted to do it myself. Couldn't. Live. Please."



Another sad shamble... and she was moving over the ground now, heading for the hut. For her body. A moment of lucidity after a handful of moonlight. Chorei watched after her, feeling... she felt something familiar in her motions, in her speech. The same kind of longing for... punishment? No, no, atonement. It was the sort of thing she'd seen a hundred times in Taylor, the same urging towards martyrdom. Unhealthy in Taylor, had led her to... being this. But in Contessa... in Contessa, did it mean she'd be some sort of constant companion, or did it mean dragging Taylor down into her own variety of madness? Was Contessa helping, or was Contessa making her worse? If the latter, Chorei would have to get rid of her. Didn't care how, but if she was hurting Taylor, she had to go. And Chorei would remain. Watching. Talking. Drinking moonlight, maybe.



Or...



...she said a moment of lucidity.



Taylor had sipped from the same cauldron.



She was moving before her thoughts had concluded.



***



Vicky couldn't sleep.



She lay down and stared at the stars, hoping to watch the sunrise. Watching the stars move over the sky, slowly giving way to a better, purer, more honest light... that might be nice. Only thing she had to look forward to. At least the moon was going. Couldn't stand looking at it, not now. Her phone flashed. More missed calls. The connection out here was... non-existent, the signal only came back every once in a while, random spurts that told her what she'd missed. Ignored them all. Just watched the sky, and thought. Arch had said it was possible to recover from intense revelation, but he'd not seen what Taylor'd seen. Just fragments. Vicky had recovered from... forms of madness, but did that reflect anything on Taylor? Taylor could still try and communicate, couldn't she? She painted, she tried to explain them, she rambled and sometimes it made a kind of sense. But sometimes it... didn't, sometimes it just...



Taylor was here.



Crouched like a pagan idol, and watching her between long thick locks of hair.



A sudden memory.



Something Patience had shown her. Taylor had talked about.



Patience crawling into her room and looming over her bed, gun in her mouth, breathing heavily, Taylor doing her best to pretend she was asleep...



A second of terror. Was she about to do something like that? Another routine, another re-enactment, like all the others?



Taylor's long fingers were poking through her bag, suddenly. Didn't even see her move, but...



She drew out Vicky's notebook. The one she'd been scribbling in since she started investigating. Since before. Memories of being stuffed into an old library and working away for hours and hours, sometimes going without sleep for upwards of forty-eight hours. Researching and tweaking and theorising. Doing her best to understand the new world through logic. Before she decided that... she couldn't rest until she found Taylor and had some closure. Before this entire journey. Taylor leafed through the pages one at a time, pinching each one between two fingers and lifting them like she was going through a delicate manuscript. Her eye stared...



She went backwards. And found some... very early notes.



Sketches, really.



Vicky sat up, smiling nervously.



"Yeah, that's... after you went, I... I know I didn't share all your thoughts, but I thought I saw something, back when we were... well, one thing. Anyway. I thought... if the Grid tried to come back, or if something else showed up, maybe we should think about writing down our ideas, trying to put together some kind of manual. How to stop the Grid, how to stop things like it. Copying your methods, maybe trying to iterate them downwards, make them..."



Another flick.



"Yeah. Five Letters on Revolution, just a title, honestly. But I had some ideas, just based on what I felt, I knew the number five was... important, somehow, and..."



She blinked.



Taylor had stolen a pen from the bag, and was starting to write. She wrote strangely. She'd only write at the bottom half of each line, cramping her letters to the smallest possible size... before getting to the bottom, and flipping the page upside down, writing in the empty space. Fitting double the normal amount onto each line, two pages in one. She wrote in margins in the same way, packing in everything she could, she sketched out small diagrams of hands with fingers and thumb splayed wide, she scribbled and scribbled... all in a language that Vicky only knew about from Chorei.



She was writing in Burgundian.



Note upon note. Regular letters.



Normal letters. Cramped, sure, but... rational. Nothing that was obviously insane, or...



The notebook dropped to the ground, and Taylor curled up again, watching carefully.



And murmured softly.



"Blondie died in that moon. She died because she knew you'd be hurt if she tried to rejoin you and she'd rather a world where she didn't exist, to one where you were hurt. Remember."



A second.


Vicky was frozen.



"...are you... alright, Taylor?"



A pause.



"Come back with me. I can... get you help, take care of you, get you out of this place, or..."



A small smile.


"Irina misses you. Wants to see you again. Turk wants to know how you are. Why not tell them yourself, right?"



Taylor watched unblinking.





Then she smiled.



Leaned towards Vicky...



And planted a small kiss on her forehead.



Just like she'd done before entering the Sleeper.



And when their eyes met, Vicky thought that... that maybe it was all over. That she was back, that she'd revived, and she'd come back and... she could see intelligence in that eye, warmth, the weird blend of stoicism and strangeness that made up her best friend. She returned Taylor's smile...



And Taylor stood, walking away without another word. Going back to the forest.



A voice came from beside her.



The Thai girl, Tui, was standing nearby, watching with fearful eyes. Spitting image of Chorei, apparently, but Vicky had never seen her in life... no, no, she'd seen memories and thoughtforms. And this... no, it was the expression that set her off as unnatural. She said something in Thai, but Vicky shrugged helplessly. No idea.



"She's... saying that she's not been like that for a while."



Chorei, the actual Chorei, had come up silently in the dark.



"...I saw Contessa. She was... lucid for a time, too. I thought... did I miss her?"



Silence.



"I missed her. Maybe I can stay another month. Wait for the moon to rise, then we can... talk with them again?"



Vicky shrugged.



And Tui kept talking, her voice low.



Chorei translated as her doppelganger spoke, voice hitching from time to time.



"...she says that... her teeth have changed. Doesn't notice it often, because she doesn't smile much. But the teeth are different. She says that when she met Taylor, her teeth were all curved and sharp, like a shark's. Good at ripping at raw meat. Terrified her, made her think Taylor was a demon. Sometimes, she said, they ran with what looked like mercury. But then... one night, a month after their meeting, she saw Taylor walking into the forest. Going further than she usually did, in the direction she's going now. Tui followed her. Didn't want her to run into someone out there, someone who she might... well, kill. And she was curious. Terrified, but... curious. She saw her walking for hours, into the heart of the forest, shadowed by a handful of boulders. She found a patch of earth, random. Dug with her bare hands, levering it all up. Hands are still stained with it, even now. Then…"


A pause. A request for clarification.


"...she reached into her mouth and ripped out a tooth. Tore it out in one tug, then threw it into the hole, which was deep enough to have a person in it. She watched it fall... then started to fill the hole in again. Wandered back home, and sat in the hut until the sun came up. Knew Tui was there, but didn't say anything, didn't do anything. Just... ripped out a tooth, buried it, and went back home. Tui followed her back, and... later, a few days, she saw her eating her breakfast and her mouth opened a little. She came closer, just to see the place where the tooth had been ripped out, and..."



Silence.



"...there was a normal tooth."



Vicky didn't blink. Just watched. Listened. Frozen in place.



"Tui knows she did it again. Once. But she might've done it when Tui was asleep or wasn't there to see it happen."



"Where did she go."



"...over there. Into the forest. The route would always change, and it would always take hours. She can't say she remembers it perfectly. Maybe if you run-"



Vicky stood, started to move, rushing for the treeline...



And Taylor smiled at her.



Almost teasingly. Almost mournfully.



"Taylor, open your mouth."



Silence.



"Please, let me see your teeth, I just... want to check something."



Taylor tilted her head to one side, eye gleaming oddly... then placed a long pale hand over her mouth, and clutched, sealing it off from sight.



And like that, she was gone.



But Vicky could still feel the warmth of that kiss on her forehead.



Could still feel the warmth in her notebook where Taylor had held it.



And couldn't forget that look in her eyes.



The story of the buried teeth.



And when she turned to face the others, she saw other people behind them. Just one. A familiar face, which vanished a second after she saw it.



Danny looked at her, beard a little longer, eyes a little older...



Smiled sadly.



And vanished into the dark, a few termites crawling behind him.



***



The bar was low and dark. The heat was intense. Hours of driving, Chorei completely passed out in the passenger seat, and they'd found a town which had food to sell. A bar where they served slabs of meat and huge quantities of cheap alcohol. They didn't touch the latter or the former, not yet. Just water. Chorei and Vicky, filthy from their trip into the forest, just... sat. People talked all around them, men and women mingling into a single crowd. Normality. They were just trying to move on with their lives, get on with the tasks that endured even beyond the apocalypse. Endbringers could come and go as they liked, the front porch still needed sweeping, food still needed to be bought, that damn toilet needed unclogging... it was nice, just luxuriating in the warmth of company. Even if a bubble of isolation hung around the two of them as they leant on the bar, wincing at the slightly sticky surface. No-one came close to them, no-one started conversations, the barman took orders in silence. The stools all around were empty. But even then, it was better company than they'd found in the forest.



There were more questions worth asking and answering. If others would find Piggot's trail. If Danny could hide his daughter properly. What their long-term plans were, if any.



But for now...



Chorei smiled slightly as she sipped from a small glass of water, cold enough to perspire in the heat.



"So."



Vicky slugged her water back like it was a shot.



"Yeah."



"...now what?"


"Still want to stay for a month? See if you can catch her when she feels sane?"



"Contessa said sometimes the moonlight makes them worse. Might be longer than a month."



"Same question, then."



"...I don't know."



Silence for a moment. Chorei wrapped her hands around her glass like she was trying to soak up the cold, and closed her eyes. Took a little while for her to speak, but when she did, it seemed to be mostly to herself.



"...she doesn't owe us recovery. I've known her for over four years, and I remember how broken she could be, sometimes. The places her mind flirted with, the places most people never came back from. This is worse, and maybe she'll never be the same as she once was. Maybe the Taylor we knew is gone, and... someone else walked away from that event. But she doesn't... owe us a recovery. She always did, in the past. Always owed something to someone. When she killed me, it was because she felt like she owed something to a girl called Julia Henderson, who'd died to Bisha. Felt like she'd failed, needed to make it up, lashed out at me and put me in the grave. Bisha, she owed that one to his victims, to humanity, to the city. To Dean, your... boyfriend. To Samira and her husband. And, yes, to Julia. When she ran across America, she formed another debt at Vandeerleuwe. Owed something to Astrid and Frida, which stopped her from killing them when she could, made her drag it out more than she needed to, pushed her to some sort of brink. And after Bisha died, when she was flickering between being in a coma and being awake, trying to get her burns to heal, she still called Astrid when she could, and sent Natalia to keep an eye on her. Then there was you, and... she owed you a lot, in her mind. And that was why, at first, she did all she did. Tried to keep you out, then when you forced your way in, taught you everything. She owed her friends for their friendship, she owed the world, she owed everyone. I don't think she went a day in her life, past a point, where she wasn't in debt to something, bound up with it, and making repayments out of an obligation she forced onto herself."



A pause.



"...she never said it, but I felt it. In her dreams. Her hair, even her hair, was something she owed to her mother, and she took pride in it, kept it long, disliked the idea of cutting it because of that debt. Because of who she felt like she'd... borrowed it from. Every day, she was paying something off. Some kind of guilt. Even at her most ruthless, she never stopped with that. It was the sort of debt that escalates, too. She'd hurt someone to fulfil a debt to someone else. And then she'd have to make good on the injury she dealt, somehow, someday. Patience... Patience was a monster, when Taylor met her. Charismatic, yes, but a monster. And the moment she owed something to her, be it... owing her respect, owing her gratitude for saving her from Matrimonial, the moment that was formed, she was immediately dragging her along, working with her, becoming friends of a sort, and then mourning her death. She mourned a woman who'd infected your mind and driven you almost completely mad, she mourned a woman who, until a second ago, was trying to kill her."



Victoria watched her.



Thinking quietly. The noise of the bar faded.



"I think she's finally paid it all off. Every last one of them. She saved the world from... all she could, in a way that broke her completely. She's paid it off. All the debt and obligation. Piggot's still satisfying a few scores on her behalf, but Taylor isn't. Taylor just sits there and rests. She didn't show you her mouth, because... maybe she just... didn't need to. If we... stay there. If we try and hover around, we're... forcing her to recover. We're saddling her with more debt. Rejecting the world she gave us. If she recovers then, it won't be good. Won't be sustainable. Maybe she'd look like she's getting better, but she won't be. The madness will still be bubbling underneath. She always did it, you knew she did. Slapped a bandage on a problem and moved on. Long-term stopped mattering if the short-term was urgent enough. And she did it because... she had to keep on going. The repayments didn't stop demanding attention. Injury or not, she had work to do. Now she... doesn't."



A sigh.



"I don't want to give her that work back. Force her to pretend to get better so she can pay off some kind of emotional debt to me."



A pause.



"Contessa's... quite possibly one of the only people she owes nothing to. Contessa's as broken as her, the two of them... I think they're kindred spirits. Both of them have saved the world, finished their jobs. Now they get to recover on their own time. Anyone else, and they might feel the need to recover faster, and do a poor job."



Vicky finally spoke, her voice low and quiet.



"But you think she will get better. One day."



She smiled faintly.



"One day she'll pull out all her sharp teeth, they'll grow back normal, her skins will be right, and then she'll just... walk away?"



Chorei was silent for several minutes. Staring into her water, clenching and unclenching her jaw.



"In the car, I was sleeping. And I dreamed. I don't... often do that, not now. But it was vivid. Very vivid. It felt like it was summer, the sun was hotter than ever, the forest was steaming in the heat, all the animals were lazy and quiet. Basking. Insects were humming over slow brown rivers. I wasn't walking, I was just watching, like I was moving through it all with the hot air, carried by the breeze. I saw someone walking down the road, and followed her - the breeze came behind her, and me with it. Woman, young. Something in her features was familiar, certainly in her hair, and for a second I thought it might be that odious girl, Irina. Or Yekaterina. But then it shifted, and I realised... no, things weren't quite right. The features were oddly proportioned, the frame was slightly off. The hair wasn't quite the same. But she could've been a daughter, or a granddaughter, a great-granddaughter... generations away. Maybe only barely related. She was hiking up, boots stained with mud, legs lashed with the stuff. Hair clinging to her scalp, and she kept swearing in Russian. I followed her up the path, into that abandoned village. But there was nothing there, not even foundations. I followed her down the little route to Taylor's hut, and it seemed... cleaner. More pleasant. Open. The places where the servants slept were fuller and more permanent. Places where people lived, didn't just inhabit. And I followed the girl down the path, and things were fuzzy, like I was seeing it all through a layer of static."



Her face was still. Calm. Her voice had a constant, mantra-like quality to it.



"I followed her, and the path was broad. Well-trodden. The air felt clear. The clearing was still up at the top, though. Wide, and... no trash. Nowhere I looked. The girl, who could be Irina's daughter or granddaughter, or niece or great-niece, or something else entirely, walked to the middle. Putting out a cigarette on her trouser. She stared at the hut, and it looked... much like it did before, but not quite so rotten. Maybe parts replaced. The pelts were drawn back from the windows, but the dark inside lingered, and the air wouldn't let me in. The stairs were bright, painted a shade of bright, leafy green. Intact. And well-worn. The girl paused, and took off her boots, hopping to the stairs with her socks only. Walked up and knocked smartly on the door, but her breathing was faster. Nervousness lived in her, growing stronger by the moment. She waited on this bright staircase and looked at the door, and waited, waited, waited..."



Vicky stared.



A minute passed before her patience broke.



"And?"



"...I woke up before the door opened. But the place felt peaceful. The... sort of place that might be nice to retire to. Woke up before it opened, but I felt like nothing but... good things lived on the other side of that door."



She sipped from her glass, and suddenly winced. Gestured for the barman, asking for a large whisky. Bourbon, ideally. As she waited, the two lingered in silence together. Warmth lingered in them, but... but it was a sad warmth. Daughter or granddaughter or great-granddaughter or someone else entirely. Might have... no, it... hm. Well, dreams were one thing. But this felt like something else. Or indeed, nothing. What about those bones in the hut, did they mean anything? She felt... like it was an odd thing to do, and Chorei had noticed them more than Vicky, but... what did it mean? No answer was forthcoming. They sat in peace. And Chorei placed a single hand on Vicky's.



"She gave us the world. I think the least we can do is let her recover quietly. Some things... may just take time. What did she write in your notebook?"



"Burgundian. Just... notes. Some of it makes sense, some doesn't. Seems to be amending my notes. Talks about a 'Fivefold Revolution' sometimes. The spiritual meaning of the number five, that sort of thing. And... how to use it, maybe. It'll take time, but I think she was helping. Filling in my research. Helping for... well, if I can work on this, maybe teach other people, could have a good way of keeping things under control while the world settles down. With the Grid gone, someone has to help out, and I can't do it alone."



"Hm. Interesting. I wish you good luck."



The bourbon arrived, and she gladly sipped from it. A shudder ran through her body from head to foot, and Vicky could imagine the enjoyment of having... oh, God. This was the first bit of alcohol she'd bought for herself, on her own, since she got a body back. The first glass of whisky she'd just ordered and sipped, no ulterior motives or social obligations. No hint of alcoholism in it, just... a long, old thirst being parched.



"Feels wrong to say 'it's over' and leave, though. Even if it... makes sense."



Chorei squeezed her hand.



"Have faith. I believe she'll come back. Right now, she's... lucid, truly lucid, maybe once every few months. Maybe in a year it'll be once every two weeks. Maybe one week. Maybe every few days. Maybe eventually the good days will outnumber the bad ones. I don't intend to rush her. We've... hm. Hold on."



She leaned in, speaking in Thai, and when she leaned back her face had a bizarre smile on it.



"What was that?"



"Steak. A large steak. With potatoes."



"...no plain rice?"



"Loathe the stuff. Thought it was wrong to enjoy myself while... anyway."



Vicky's mouth twitched into a faint smile.



"Well, enjoy. I'll get one as well, actually. And some of that whisky."



"Good choice."



Vicky's phone buzzed, signal finally returning... she glanced at it. Hummed.



And answered it.



"Hey, Mom."



Chorei leaned forwards, giving her some privacy as she... caught up. Chorei looked around, drumming her fingers... there was a traveller across the way from her. Someone from another country, visiting here on business most likely. Westerner. Thatched blonde hair, and eyes that made her think of the small, bright-coloured birds that filled the forests here. Reminded her of someone.



She smiled slightly at him, sipping from her whisky. He smiled back, a little shyly.



Vicky talked quietly and quickly on the phone, laughing every so often as the voice on the other end squawked.



The red moon had set, the sun would be rising soon enough.



And in the forest, mud up to her elbows, eye unblinking...



Taylor Hebert buried another tooth.


AN: And that's it. Sorry for the very long chapter. But that's all, folks! Russian Caravan's done. I'll answer questions over the weekend, and if there's any last notes on characters you'd like, anything you want explored, just let me know. I'll see if I can write some very short snippets to answer those sorts of questions. Thanks for coming along for the ride.
 
Absolutely stunning. It's always fun when a fanfic takes a well trod setting and twists it into something new, and this might be my all-time favorite example. The writing is beautiful and horrific, the plot never truly stalls out across 2 billions words (!!). And each character is somehow heartbreaking, wretched, poignant and hilarious all at once. It's so good.

I can't imagine the effort and dedication it must've taken to reach this conclusion and I desperately want to get across how worthwhile that process was, that it's impact is felt.

Thank you so much for writing.
 
Congratulations on finishing this masterpiece
(Didn't expect Baba Taylor)


I find it fitting. Most Legends and Myth tend to state a Being's origin story like it's mundane; but for a truly Conceptual Being? In many ways Taylor as she is here is what kind of Epic Beings should have for an Origin going from merely Mortal to something even Gods have to blink at and go, "Shit, there goes the Neighborhood!"
 
This was.. quite the adventure. I know I've said something like that before, but with the way you describe localities, it feels visceral in a way Worm never did. All of the major events in that story took place in Western cutout cities, and that one time in Delhi but it was more or less indistinguishable anyway. Meanwhile, you've taken us around the world in, well, not 80 days, but maybe 80 million words. And every part of it felt real, even (and maybe especially) the parts that were quite unreal.

Although, when talking about driving through Russia, I thought this might have been a bit out of place:
Come on, I've got a jeep,

They don't need no stinking Jeeps, that's why Lenin invented the Lada Niva. Or something like that.
 
Absolutely stunning. It's always fun when a fanfic takes a well trod setting and twists it into something new, and this might be my all-time favorite example. The writing is beautiful and horrific, the plot never truly stalls out across 2 billions words (!!). And each character is somehow heartbreaking, wretched, poignant and hilarious all at once. It's so good.

I can't imagine the effort and dedication it must've taken to reach this conclusion and I desperately want to get across how worthwhile that process was, that it's impact is felt.

Thank you so much for writing.

Oh, thanks! It really means a lot to hear that, thank you so much for reading this whole thing. I was definitely going for wretched with most of the characters. And honestly, comments like this make the whole process feel worthwhile - thanks for sticking around this far!

Congratulations on finishing this masterpiece
(Didn't expect Baba Taylor)

Well, it's called Russian Caravan, and the tea shop burned down before Moonmaker started. Needed to justify the title. Taylor becoming Baba Yaga felt appropriate.

And thanks for sticking around, and thanks for commenting so frequently! Always appreciated it.

I find it fitting. Most Legends and Myth tend to state a Being's origin story like it's mundane; but for a truly Conceptual Being? In many ways Taylor as she is here is what kind of Epic Beings should have for an Origin going from merely Mortal to something even Gods have to blink at and go, "Shit, there goes the Neighborhood!"

It's a shame the Birdcage was emptied out by the Worms. Because String Theory would definitely have indulged in every single Totem she could find just to spite Taylor. Dumbass thinks she's better than her, blowing a moon out of the sky is way harder than making a moon. Punk-ass. And both of them together would definitely ruin the eldritch neighbourhood. On her own, at least Taylor's settled down in her weird hut.

But yeah, most of her story will be mixed up, distorted, and badly recorded. For the few people around who're aware of her existence, and are curious about her backstory, most people are going to get a mad jumble of disconnected anecdotes which have a distinctly mythical edge to them.

This was.. quite the adventure. I know I've said something like that before, but with the way you describe localities, it feels visceral in a way Worm never did. All of the major events in that story took place in Western cutout cities, and that one time in Delhi but it was more or less indistinguishable anyway. Meanwhile, you've taken us around the world in, well, not 80 days, but maybe 80 million words. And every part of it felt real, even (and maybe especially) the parts that were quite unreal.

Although, when talking about driving through Russia, I thought this might have been a bit out of place:


They don't need no stinking Jeeps, that's why Lenin invented the Lada Niva. Or something like that.

Well, thanks for sticking around this far! And thanks for your other comments, always appreciated them. Honestly, describing different places is something I personally just really enjoy, I really like it when other books can just... summarise the feeling of a place. Always had big piles of travel writing open on another screen when I wrote that stuff. I mean, if you keep your eye out, you can end up finding some really great imagery in just completely random places. I still remember this one place in Italy that... alright, so this town is surrounded by motorways, fast food joints, big concrete avenues. All very modern. But if you walk for long enough, you end up hitting this medieval stone wall, and inside is the original old town. Winding passages, everything's cramped and close, there's a citadel looming over it all, a Papal palace... and a minute away is a Burger King. While you're in the Burger King you can't imagine the old city a few minutes away, and in the old city you find it hard to imagine anything else exists at all.

Very happy you liked the place descriptions, I've always had loads of fun with them.

...and nuts, good point about the jeeps. Haven't been this embarrassed since someone kindly pointed out that I'd described Minneapolis in a way that literally no-one who'd ever been there would. And also when someone pointed out that I shouldn't mention Russians eating sardines or whatever, apparently sprats are way more popular. That's honestly been really fun, is having people point out inaccuracies. Wind up learning some weird things.
 
Russian Caravan Sourcebook
Alright! So, this is... definitely a bit of a first draft, I wanted to hammer out everything I had and publish it this week. The sourcebook contains summaries of all major Totems, including the hitherto unexplored Kingeater and Concrete Orchard, plus cults, powers, miscellaneous practitioners, artefacts, and a path for transcendence. Then, there's the Book of Wheels, which has the potential results from Totems combining - including a few familiar faces showing back up. There's pirates, mafia, a very scared Roman noblewoman, and multiple gentlemen's clubs. It's very much got first draft syndrome - there's a lot of it, the Grafting Buddha section is still rough (first thing I wrote), it probably needs a more full introduction and so on. It is, however, done in the most important ways. I'll get round to writing a PMC supplement soon enough.

Thanks to YorkIndayla for giving me some very nice ideas when it came to some practitioners. Ketsana Vorachit, Mr. Theodore Carmichael, Candy Grosskreutz, Miranda Lincoln-Park, and Lieutenant Wilkoff thank you for your service. Well, I say 'thank you', but most of them are having an awful time of it. Anyway, thanks for the inspiration!

This link will let you comment if you feel like it, and I'll probably go through this to take care of typos and whatnot. Suggestions for things to add, amend or clarify will definitely be considered!

Thanks again, this is probably the last bit of Russian Caravan content I'll do. Now, Orbis Tertius and then nothing. Also, two pieces of art posted on SB, but not yet on SV.

 
Back
Top